THE GORDON LESTER FORD
COLLECTION
FROM EMILY E F SKEEL
IN MEMORY OF
ROSWELL SKEEL, J»,
AND THEIR FOUR PARI NTS











«














THE COMPLETE W3RL;
EDGAR ALLA!N P











I A" ?■■<
i - ., >






HE COMPLETE
1
WORKS OFIIIMil
EDITED BY
JAMES A. HARRISON
Professor in the University
of Virginia
PROSE TALES
Volume Two
%
Cfjc anibarjtfitp .feocictp
78 fifth 3taenae
Bets fork
rr/


i
Copyright, n;o2
Bv Thomas Y. Ckowell & Co.




















PREFACE.
Upon my return to the United States a few months
ago, after the extraordinary series of adventure in the
South Seas and elsewhere, of which an account is
given in the following pages, accident threw me into
the society of several gentlemen in Richmond, Va.,
who felt deep interest in all matters relating to the
regions I had visited, and who were constantly urging
it upon me, as a duty, to give my narrative to the
public. I had several reasons, however, for declining
to do so, some of which were of a nature altogether
private, and concern no person but myself; others not
so much so. One consideration which deterred me
was, that, having kept no journal during a greater
portion of the time in which I was absent, I feared I
should not be able to write, from mere memory, a
statement so minute and connected as to have the
appearance of that truth it would really possess, bar-
ring only the natural and unavoidable exaggeration to
which all of us are prone when detailing events which
have had powerful influence in exciting the imagina-
tive faculties. Another reason was, that the incidents
to be narrated were of a nature so positively marvel-
lous, that, unsupported as my assertions must necessa-
rily be (except by the evidence of a single individual,
and he a half-breed Indian), I could only hope for
belief among my family, and those of my friends who
have had reason, through life, to put faith in my verac-
ity—the probability being that the public at large
Vol. Ill—I


3 TALES.
would regard what I should put forth as merely an
impudent and ingenious fiction. A distrust in my
own abilities as a writer was, nevertheless, one of the
principal causes which prevented me from complying
with the suggestions of my advisers.
Among those gentlemen in Virginia who expressed
the greatest interest in my statement, more particularly
in regard to that portion of it which related to the
Antarctic Ocean, was Mr. Poe, lately editor of the
Southern Literary Messenger, a monthly magazine,
published by Mr. Thomas W. White, in the city of
Richmond. He strongly advised me, among others,
to prepare at once a full account of what I had seen
and undergone, and trust to the shrewdness and com-
mon sense of the public—insisting, with great plausi-
bility, that however roughly, as regards mere author-
ship, my book should be got up, its very uncouthness,
if there were any, would give it all the better chance
of being received as truth.
Notwithstanding this representation, I did not make
up my mind to do as he suggested. He afterward
proposed (finding that I would not stir in the matter)
that I should allow him to draw up, in his own words,
a narrative of the earlier portion of my adventures,
from facts afforded by myself, publishing it in the
Southern Messenger under the garb of fiction. To
this, perceiving no objection, I consented, stipulating
only that my real name should be retained. Two
numbers of the pretended fiction appeared, conse-
quently, in the Messenger for January and February
(1837), and, in order that it might certainly be re-
garded as fiction, the name of Mr. Poe was affixed to
the articles in the table of contents of the magazine.
The manner in which this ruse was received has


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 3
induced me at length to undertake a regular compila-
tion and publication of the adventures in question; for
I found that, in spite of the air of fable which had
been so ingeniously thrown around that portion of my
statement which appeared in the Messenger (without
altering or distorting a single fact), the public were
still not at all disposed to receive it as fable, and several
letters were sent to Mr. P.'s address, distinctly ex-
pressing a conviction to the contrary. I thence con-
cluded that the facts of my narrative would prove of
such a nature as to carry with them sufficient evidence
of their own authenticity, and that I had consequently
little to fear on the score of popular incredulity.
This expose being made, it will be seen at once
how much of what follows I claim to be my own
writing; and it will also be understood that no fact is
misrepresented in the first few pages which were writ-
ten by Mr. Poe. Even to those readers who have
not seen the Messenger, it will be unnecessary to
point out where his portion ends and my own com-
mences; the difference in point of style will be read-
ily perceived.
A. G. Pym.
New York, July, 1838.





CHAPTER I.
My name is Arthur Gordon Pym. My father was
a respectable trader in sea-stores at Nantucket, where
I was born. My maternal grandfather was an attor-
ney in good practice. He was fortunate in every-
thing, and had speculated very successfully in stocks
of the Edgarton New-Bank, as it was formerly called.
By these and other means he had managed to lay by
a tolerable sum of money. He was more attached to
myself, I believe, than to any other person in the
world, and I expected to inherit the most of his prop-
erty at his death. He sent me, at six years of age,
to the school of old Mr. Ricketts, a gentleman with
only one arm, and of eccentric manners—he is well
known to almost every person who has visited New
Bedford. I stayed at his school until I was sixteen,
when I left him for Mr. E. Ronald's academy on the
hill. Here I became intimate with the son of Mr.
Barnard, a sea captain, who generally sailed in the
employ of Lloyd and Vredenburgh—Mr. Barnard is
also very well known in New Bedford, and has many
relations, I am certain, in Edgarton. His son was
named Augustus, and he was nearly two years older
than myself. He had been on a whaling voyage with
his father in the John Donaldson, and was always talk-
ing to me of his adventures in the South Pacific Ocean.
I used frequently to go home with him, and remain
all day, and sometimes all night. We occupied the
same bed, and he would be sure to keep me awake
until almost light, telling me stories of the natives of


6
TALES.
the Island of Tinian, and other places he had visited
in his travels. At last I could not help being inter-
ested in what he said, and by degrees I felt the great-
est desire to go to sea. I owned a sail-boat called the
Ariel and worth about seventy-five dollars. She had
a half deck or cuddy, and was rigged sloop-fashion—
I forget her tonnage, but she would hold ten persons
without much crowding. In this boat we were in the
habit of going on some of the maddest freaks in the
world; and, when I now think of them, it appears to
me a thousand wonders that I am alive to-day.
I will relate one of these adventures by way of in-
troduction to a longer and more momentous narrative.
One night there was a party at Mr. Barnard's, and
both Augustus and myself were not a little intoxicated
towards the close of it. As usual, in such cases, I
took part of his bed in preference to going home. He
went to sleep, as I thought, very quietly (it being
near one when the party broke up), and without say-
ing a word on his favourite topic. It might have been
half an hour from the time of our getting in bed, and
I was just about falling into a doze, when he suddenly
started up, and swore with a terrible oath that he
would not go to sleep for any Arthur Pym in Christen-
dom, when there was so glorious a breeze from the
southwest. I never was so astonished in my life, not
knowing what he intended, and thinking that the
wines and liquors he had drunk had set him entirely
beside himself. He proceeded to talk very coolly,
however, saying he knew that I supposed him intoxi-
cated, but that he was never more sober in his life.
He was only tired, he added, of lying in bed on such
a fine night like a dog, and was determined to get up
and dress, and go out on a frolic with the boat. I


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. J
can hardly tell what possessed me, but the words were
no sooner out of his mouth than I felt a thrill of the
greatest excitement and pleasure, and thought his mad
idea one of the most delightful and most reasonable
things in the world. It was blowing almost a gale,
and the weather was very cold—it being late in Oc-
tober. I sprang out of bed, nevertheless, in a kind of
ecstasy, and told him I was quite as brave as himself,
and quite as tired as he was of lying in bed like a dog,
and quite as ready for any fun or frolic as any Augus-
tus Barnard in Nantucket.
We lost no time in getting on our clothes and hur-
rying down to the boat. She was lying at the old
decayed wharf by the lumber-yard of Pankey & Co.,
and almost thumping her sides out against the rough
logs. Augustus got into her and bailed her, for she was
nearly half full of water. This being done, we hoisted
jib and mainsail, kept full, and started boldly out to sea.
The wind, as I before said, blew freshly from the
south-west. The night was very clear and cold.
Augustus had taken the helm, and I stationed myself
by the mast, on the deck of the cuddy. We flew
along at a great rate—neither of us having said a word
since casting loose from the wharf. I now asked my
companion what course he intended to steer, and what
time he thought it probable we should get back. He
whistled for a few minutes, and then said crustily,
"/am going to sea—-you may go home if you think
proper." Turning my eyes upon him, I perceived at
once that, in spite of his assumed nonchalance, he was
greatly agitated. I could see him distinctly by the
light of the moon—his face was paler than any marble,
and his hand shook so excessively that he could scarce-
ly retain hold of the tiller. I found that something


8 TALES.
had gone wrong, and became seriously alarmed. At
this period I knew little about the management of a
boat, and was now depending entirely upon the nau-
tical skill of my friend. The wind, too, had suddenly
increased, as we were fast getting out of the lee of the
land—still I was ashamed to betray any trepidation,
and for almost half an hour maintained a resolute si-
lence. I could stand it no longer, however, and
spoke to Augustus about the propriety of turning back.
As before, it was nearly a minute before he made an-
swer, or took any notice of my suggestion. "By-
and-by," said he at length—" time enough—home
by-and-by." I had expected such a reply, but there
was something in the tone of these words which filled
me with an indescribable feeling of dread. I again
looked at the speaker attentively. His lips were per-
fectly livid, and his knees shook so violently together,
that he seemed scarcely able to stand. "For God's
sake, Augustus," I screamed, now heartily frightened,
"what ails you ?—what is the matter ?—what are
you going to do?" "Matter !" he stammered, in
the greatest apparent surprise, letting go the tiller at
the same moment, and falling forward into the bottom
of the boat—" matter—why, nothing is the—matter
—going home—d—d—don't you see?" The whole
truth now flashed upon me. I flew to him and raised
him up. He was drunk—beastly drunk—he could
no longer either stand, speak, or see. His eyes were
perfectly glazed; and as I let him go in the extremity
of my despair, he rolled like a mere log into the bilge-
water from which I had lifted him. It was evident
that, during the evening, he had drunk far more than
I suspected, and that his conduct in bed had been the
result of a highly concentrated state of intoxication—a


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 9
state which, like madness, frequently enables the vic-
tim to imitate the outward demeanour of one in perfect
possession of his senses. The coolness of the night air,
however, had had its usual effect—the mental energy
began to yield before its influence—and the confused
perception which he no doubt then had of his perilous
situation had assisted in hastening the catastrophe. He
was now thoroughly insensible, and there was no prob-
ability that he would be otherwise for many hours.
It is hardly possible to conceive the extremity of
my terror. The fumes of the wine lately taken had
evaporated, leaving me doubly timid and irresolute.
I knew that I was altogether incapable of managing
the boat, and that a fierce wind and strong ebb tide
were hurrying us to destruction. A storm was evi-
dently gathering behind us; we had neither compass
nor provisions; and it was clear that, if we held our
present course, we should be out of sight of land be-
fore daybreak. These thoughts, with a crowd of
others equally fearful, flashed through my mind with a
bewildering rapidity, and for some moments paralyzed
me beyond the possibility of making any exertion.
The boat was going through the water at a terrible
rate—full before the wind—no reef in either jib or
mainsail—running her bows completely under the
foam. It was a thousand wonders she did not broach
to—Augustus having let go the tiller, as I said before,
and I being too much agitated to think of taking it my-
self. By good luck, however, she kept steady, and
gradually I recovered some degree of presence of
mind. Still the wind was increasing fearfully; and
whenever we rose from a plunge forward, the sea be-
hind fell combing over our counter, and deluged us
with water. I was so utterly benumbed, too, in


io TALES.
every limb, as to be nearly unconscious of sensation.
At length I summoned up the resolution of despair,
and rushing to the mainsail, let it go by the run. As
might have been expected, it flew over the bows, and,
getting drenched with water, carried away the mast
short off by the board. This latter accident alone
saved me from instant destruction. Under the jib
only, I now boomed along before the wind, shipping
heavy seas occasionally, but relieved from the terror of
immediate death. I took the helm, and breathed
with greater freedom, as I found that there yet re-
mained to us a chance of ultimate escape. Augustus
still lay senseless in the bottom of the boat; and as
there was imminent danger of his drowning (the water
being nearly a foot deep just where he fell), I con-
trived to raise him partially up, and keep him in a sit-
ting position, by passing a rope round his waist, and
lashing it to a ringbolt in the deck of the cuddy.
Having thus arranged everything as well as I could in
my chilled and agitated condition, I recommended my-
self to God, and made up my mind to bear whatever
might happen with all the fortitude in my power.
Hardly had I come to this resolution, when, sud-
denly, a loud and long scream or yell, as if from the
throats of a thousand demons, seemed to pervade the
whole atmosphere around and above the boat. Never
while I live shall I forget the intense agony of terror I
experienced at that moment. My hair stood erect on
my head—I felt the blood congealing in my veins—
my heart ceased utterly to beat, and without having once
raised my eyes to learn the source of my alarm, I
tumbled headlong and insensible upon the body of my
fallen companion.
I found myself, upon reviving, in the cabin of a


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 11
large whaling-ship (the Penguin) bound to Nantucket.
Several persons were standing over me, and Augustus,
paler than death, was busily occupied in chafing my
hands. Upon seeing me open my eyes, his exclama-
tions of gratitude and joy excited alternate laughter
and tears from the rough-looking personages who were
present. The mystery of our being in existence was
now soon explained. We had been run down by
the whaling-ship, which was close hauled, beating up
to Nantucket with every sail she could venture to set,
and consequently running almost at right angles to our
own course. Several men were on the look-out for-
ward, but did not perceive our boat until it was an
impossibility to avoid coming in contact—their shouts
of warning upon seeing us were what so terribly
alarmed me. The huge ship, I was told, rode im-
mediately over us with as much ease as our own little
vessel would have passed over a feather, and without
the least perceptible impediment to her progress. Not
a scream arose from the deck of the victim—there was
a slight grating sound to be heard mingling with the
roar of wind and water, as the frail bark which was
swallowed up rubbed for a moment along the keel of
her destroyer—but this was all. Thinking our boat
(which it will be remembered was dismasted) some
mere shell cut adrift as useless, the captain (Captain
E. T. V. Block of New London) was for proceeding
on his course without troubling himself further about
the matter. Luckily, there were two of the look-out
who swore positively to having seen some person at
our helm, and represented the possibility of yet saving
him. A discussion ensued, when Block grew angry,
and, after a while, said that "it was no business of
his to be eternally watching for egg-shells; that the


12 TALES.
ship should not put about for any such nonsense; and
if there was a man run down, it was nobody's fault
but his own—he might drown and be d—d," or
some language to that effect. Henderson, the first
mate, now took the matter up, being justly indignant,
as well as the whole ship's crew, at a speech evincing
such a degree of heartless atrocity. He spoke plainly,
seeing himself upheld by the men, told the captain he
considered him a fit subject for the gallows, and that
he would disobey his orders if he were hanged for it
the moment he set his foot on shore. He strode aft,
jostling Block (who turned very pale and made no
answer) on one side, and seizing the helm, gave the
word, in a firm voice, Hard-a-lee! The men flew
to their posts, and the ship went cleverly about. All
this had occupied nearly five minutes, and it was sup-
posed to be hardly within the bounds of possibility
that any individual could be saved—allowing any to
have been on board the boat. Yet, as the reader has
seen, both Augustus and myself were rescued; and
our deliverance seemed to have been brought about by
two of those almost inconceivable pieces of good fort-
une which are attributed by the wise and pious to the
special interference of Providence.
While the ship was yet in stays, the mate lowered
the jolly-boat and jumped into her with the very two
men, I believe, who spoke up as having seen me at
the helm. They had just left the lee of the vessel
(the moon sail shining brightly) when she made a
long and heavy roll to windward, and Henderson, at
the same moment, starting up in his seat, bawled out
to his crew to back water. He would say nothing
else—repeating his cry impatiently, back water! back
water! The men put back as speedily as possible;


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 13
but by this time the ship had gone round, and gotten
fully under headway, although all hands on board
were making great exertions to take in sail. In despite
of the danger of the attempt, the mate clung to the
main-chains as soon as they came within his reach.
Another huge lurch now brought the starboard side of
the vessel out of water nearly as far as her keel, when
the cause of his anxiety was rendered obvious enough.
The body of a man was seen to be affixed in the most
singular matter to the smooth and shining bottom (the
Penguin was coppered and copper-fastened), and beat-
ing violently against it with every movement of the
hull. After several ineffectual efforts, made during the
lurches of the ship, and at the imminent risk of
swamping the boat, I was finally disengaged from my
perilous situation and taken on board—for the body
proved to be my own. It appeared that one of the
timber-bolts having started and broken a passage
through the copper, it had arrested my progress as I
passed under the ship, and fastened me in so extraordi-
nary a manner to her bottom. The head of the bolt
had made its way through the collar of the green baize
jacket I had on, and through the back part of my
neck, forcing itself out between two sinews and just
below the right ear. I was immediately put to bed—
although life seemed to be totally extinct. There was
no surgeon on board. The captain, however, treated
me with every attention—to make amends, I presume,
in the eyes of his crew, for his atrocious behaviour in
the previous portion of the adventure.
In the meantime, Henderson had again put off from
the ship, although the wind was now blowing almost
a hurricane. He had not been gone many minutes
when he fell in with some fragments of our boat, and


14 TALES.
shortly afterwards one of the men with him asserted
that he could distinguish a cry for help at intervals
amid the roaring of the tempest. This induced the
hardy seamen to persevere in their search for more
than half an hour, although repeated signals to return
were made them by Captain Block, and although
every moment on the water in so frail a boat was
fraught to them with the most imminent and deadly
peril. Indeed, it is nearly impossible to conceive how
the small jolly they were in could have escaped de-
struction for a single instant. She was built, however,
for the whaling service, and was fitted, as I have since
had reason to believe, with air-boxes, in the manner
of some life-boats used on the coast of Wales.
After searching in vain for about the period of time
just mentioned, it was determined to get back to the
ship. They had scarcely made this resolve when a
feeble cry arose from a dark object that floated rapidly
by. They pursued and soon overtook it. It proved
to be the entire deck of the Ariel's cuddy. Augustus
was struggling near it, apparently in the last agonies.
Upon getting hold of him it was found that he was
attached by a rope to the floating timber. This rope,
it will be remembered, I had myself tied round his
waist, and made fast to a ringbolt, for the purpose of
keeping him in an upright position, and my so doing,
it appeared, had been ultimately the means of preserv-
ing his life. The Ariel was slightly put together, and
in going down her frame naturally went to pieces;
the deck of the cuddy, as might have been expected,
was lifted, by the force of the water rushing in, en-
tirely from the main timbers, and floated (with other
fragments, no doubt) to the surface—Augustus was
buoyed up with it, and thus escaped a terrible death.


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 1$
It was more than an hour after being taken on
board the Penguin before he could give any account of
himself, or be made to comprehend the nature of the
accident which had befallen our boat. At length he
became thoroughly aroused, and spoke much of his
sensations while in the water. Upon his first attain-
ing any degree of consciousness, he found himself
beneath the surface, whirling round and round with
inconceivable rapidity, and with a rope wound in three
or four folds tightly about his neck. In an instant
afterwards he felt himself going rapidly upward, when,
his head striking violently against a hard substance, he
again relapsed into insensibility. Upon once more
reviving he was in fuller possession of his reason—this
was still, however, in the greatest degree clouded and
confused. He now knew that some accident had
occurred, and that he was in the water, although his
mouth was above the surface, and he could breathe
with some freedom. Possibly, at this period, the
deck was drifting rapidly before the wind, and draw-
ing him after it, as he floated upon his back. Of
course, as long as he could have retained this position,
it would have been nearly impossible that he should be
drowned. Presently a surge threw him directly
athwart the deck; and this post he endeavoured to
maintain, screaming at intervals for help. Just before
he was discovered by Mr. Henderson, he had been
obliged to relax his hold through exhaustion, and, fall-
ing into the sea, had given himself up for lost. Dur-
ing the whole period of his struggles he had not the
faintest recollection of the Ariel, nor of any matters in
connection with the source of his disaster. A vague
feeling of terror and despair had taken entire possession
of his faculties. When he was finally picked up,


16 TALES.
every power of his mind had failed him; and, as
before said, it was nearly an hour after getting on
board the Penguin before he became fully aware of his
condition. In regard to myself—I was resuscitated
from a state bordering very nearly upon death (and
after every other means had been tried in vain for
three hours and a half) by vigorous friction with flan-
nels bathed in hot oil—a proceeding suggested by
Augustus. The wound in my neck, although of an
ugly appearance, proved of little real consequence, and
I soon recovered from its effects.
The Penguin got into port about nine o'clock in the
morning, after encountering one of the severest gales
ever experienced off Nantucket. Both Augustus and
myself managed to appear at Mr. Barnard's in time
for breakfast—which, luckily, was somewhat late,
owing to the party over night. I suppose all at the
table were too much fatigued themselves to notice our
jaded appearance—of course, it would not have borne
a very rigid scrutiny. Schoolboys, however, can
accomplish wonders in the way of deception, and I
verily believe not one of our friends in Nantucket had
the slightest suspicion that the terrible story told by
some sailors in town of their having run down a vessel
at sea and drowned some thirty or forty poor devils,
had reference either to the Ariel, my companion, or
myself. We two have since very frequently talked
the matter over—but never without a shudder. In
one of our conversations Augustus frankly confessed to
me, that in his whole life he had at no time experi-
enced so excruciating a sense of dismay, as when on
board our little boat he first discovered the extent of
his intoxication, and felt himself sinking beneath its
influence.


CHAPTER II.
In no affairs of mere prejudice, pro or con, do we
deduce inferences with entire certainty even from the
most simple data. It might be supposed that a catas-
trophe such as I have just related would have effectu-
ally cooled my incipient passion for the sea. On the
contrary, I never experienced a more ardent longing
for the wild adventures incident to the life of a naviga-
tor than within a week after our miraculous deliver-
ance. This short period proved amply long enough
to erase from my memory the shadows, and bring out
in vivid light all the pleasurablv exciting points of
colour, all the picturesqueness of the late perilous acci-
dent. My conversations with Augustus grew daily
more frequent and more intensely full of interest. He
had a manner of relating his stories of the ocean (more
than one half of which I now suspect to have been
sheer fabrications) well adapted to have weight with
one of my enthusiastic temperament, and somewhat
gloomy, although glowing imagination. It is strange,
too, that he most strongly enlisted my feelings in
behalf of the life of a seaman, when he depicted his
more terrible moments of suffering and despair. For
the bright side of the painting I had a limited sympa-
thy. My visions were of shipwreck and famine; of
death or captivity among barbarian hordes; of a life-
time dragged out in sorrow and tears, upon some gray
and desolate rock, in an ocean unapproachable and
unknown. Such visions or desires—for they amounted
to desires—are common, I have since been assured, to
Vol. III.—a 17


18 TALES.
the whole numerous race of the melancholy among
men—at the time of which I speak I regarded them
only as prophetic glimpses of a destiny which I felt
myself in a measure bound to fulfil. Augustus thor-
oughly entered into my state of mind. It is probable,
indeed, that our intimate communion had resulted in a
partial interchange of character.
About eighteen months after the period of the
Ariel's disaster, the firm of Lloyd and Vredenburgh
(a house connected in some manner with the Mes-
sieurs Enderby, I believe, of Liverpool) were engaged
in repairing and fitting out the brig Grampus for a
whaling voyage. She was an old hulk, and scarcely
seaworthy when all was done to her that could be
done. I hardly know why she was chosen in prefer-
ence to other and good vessels belonging to the same
owners—but so it was. Mr. Barnard was appointed
to command her, and Augustus was going with him.
While the brig was getting ready, he frequently urged
upon me the excellency of the opportunity now offered
for indulging my desire of travel. He found me by
no means an unwilling listener—yet the matter could
not be so easily arranged. My father made no direct
opposition; but my mother went into hysterics at the
bare mention of the design; and, more than all, my
grandfather, from whom I expected much, vowed to
cut me off with a shilling if I should ever broach the
subject to him again. These difficulties, however, so
far from abating my desire, only added fuel to the
flame. I determined to go at all hazards; and, having
made known my intention to Augustus, we set about
arranging a plan by which it might be accomplished.
In the meantime I forebore speaking to any of my
relations in regard to the voyage, and, as I busied


NARRATIVE OP A. GORDON PYM. 19
myself ostensibly with my usual studies, it was sup-
posed that I had abandoned the design. I have since
frequently examined my conduct on this occasion with
sentiments of displeasure as well as of surprise. The
intense hypocrisy I made use of for the furtherance of
my project—an hypocrisy pervading every word and
action of my life for so long a period of time—could
only have been rendered tolerable to myself by the
wild and burning expectation with which I looked for-
ward to the fulfilment of my long-cherished visions of
travel.
In pursuance of my scheme of deception, I was
necessarily obliged to leave much to the management of
Augustus, who was employed for the greater part of
every day on board the Grampus, attending to some
arrangements for his father in the cabin and cabin hold.
At night, however, we were sure to have a conference
and talk over our hopes. After nearly a month passed
in this manner, without our hitting upon any plan we
thought likely to succeed, he told me at last that he
had determined upon everything necessary. I had a
relation living in New Bedford, a Mr. Ross, at whose
house I was in the habit of spending occasionally two
or three weeks at a time. The brig was to sail about
the middle of June (June, 1827), and it was agreed
that, a day or two before her putting to sea, my
father was to receive a note, as usual, from Mr. Ross,
asking me to come over and spend a fortnight with
Robert and Emmet (his sons). Augustus charged
himself with the inditing of this note and getting it de-
livered. Having set out, as supposed, for New Bed-
ford, I was then to report myself to my companion,
who would contrive a hiding-place for me in the
Grampus. This hiding-place, he assured me, would


20 TALES.
be rendered sufficiently comfortable for a residence of
many days, during which I was not to make my ap-
pearance. When the brig had proceeded so far on
her course as to make any turning back a matter
out of question, I should then, he said, be formally
installed in all the comforts of the cabin; and as to
his father, he would only laugh heartily at the joke.
Vessels enough would be met with by which a letter
might be sent home explaining the adventure to my
parents.
The middle of June at length arrived, and every-
thing had been matured. The note was written and
delivered, and on a Monday morning I left the house
for the New Bedford packet, as supposed. I went,
however, straight to Augustus, who was waiting for
me at the corner of a street. It had been our original
plan that I should keep out of the way until dark, and
then slip on board the brig; but, as there was now a
thick fog in our favour, it was agreed to lose no time in
secreting me. Augustus led the way to the wharf,
and I followed at a little distance, enveloped in a
thick seaman's cloak, which he had brought with him,
so that my person might not be easily recognised.
Just as we turned the second corner, after passing Mr.
Edmunds's well, who should appear, standing right in
front of me, and looking me full in the face, but old
Mr. Peterson, my grandfather. "Why, bless my
soul, Gordon," said he, after a long pause, "why,
why,—whose dirty cloak is that you have on?"
"Sir!" I replied, assuming, as well as I could, in
the exigency of the moment, an air of offended sur-
prise, and talking in the gruffest of all imaginable tones
—" sir ! you are a sum'mat mistaken; my name, in
the first place, bee'nt nothing at all like Goddin, and


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. a 1
I'd want you for to know better, you blackguard, than
to call my new obercoat a darty one.'' For my life I could
hardly refrain from screaming with laughter at the odd
manner in which the old gentleman received this hand-
some rebuke. He started back two or three steps,
turned first pale and then excessively red, threw up
his spectacles, then, putting them down, ran full tilt
at me, with his umbrella uplifted. He stopped short,
however, in his career, as if struck with a sudden rec-
ollection; and presently, turning round, hobbled off
down the street, shaking all the while with rage, and
muttering between his teeth, "Won't do—new
glasses—thought it was Gordon—d—d good-for-noth-
ing salt water Long Tom."
After this narrow escape we proceeded with greater
caution, and arrived at our point of destination in safety.
There were only one or two of the hands on board,
and these were busy forward, doing something to the
forecastle combings. Captain Barnard, we knew very
well, was engaged at Lloyd and Vredenburgh's, and
would remain there until late in the evening, so we had
little to apprehend on his account. Augustus went first
up the vessel's side, and in a short while I followed
him, without being noticed by the men at work. We
proceeded at once into the cabin, and found no person
there. It was fitted up in the most comfortable style—
a thing somewhat unusual in a whaling-vessel. There
were four very excellent state-rooms, with wide and
convenient berths. There was also a large stove, I
took notice, and a remarkably thick and valuable carpet
covering the floor of both the cabin and state-rooms.
The ceiling was full seven feet high, and, in short, every-
thing appeared of a more roomy and agreeable nature than
I had anticipated. Augustus, however, would allow me


22
TALES.
but little time for observation, insisting upon the necessity
of my concealing myself as soon as possible. He led
the way into his own state-room, which was on the
starboard side of the brig, and next to the bulkheads.
Upon entering, he closed the door and bolted it. I
thought I had never seen a nicer little room than the
one in which I now found myself. It was about ten
feet long, and had only one berth, which, as I said
before, was wide and convenient. In that portion of
the closet nearest the bulkheads there was a space of
four feet square, containing a table, a chair, and a set
of hanging shelves full ot books, chiefly books of voy-
ages and travels. There were many other little com-
forts in the room, among which I ought not to
forget a kind of safe or refrigerator, in which Augustus
pointed out to me a host of delicacies, both in the eat-
ing and drinking department.
He now pressed with his knuckles upon a certain
spot of the carpet in one corner of the space just men-
tioned, letting me know that a portion of the flooring,
about sixteen inches square, had been neatly cut out
and again adjusted. As he pressed, this portion rose
up at one end sufficiently to allow the passage of his
finger beneath. In this manner he raised the mouth of
the trap (to which the carpet was still fastened by
tacks), and I found that it led into the after hold. He
next lit a small taper by means of a phosphorus match,
and, placing the light in a dark lantern, descended with
it through the opening, bidding me follow. I did so,
and he then pulled the cover upon the hole, by means
of a nail driven into the under side—the carpet, of
course, resuming its original position on the floor of the
state-room, and all traces of the aperture being con-
cealed.


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 23
The taper gave out so feeble a ray, that it was with
the greatest difficulty I could grope my way through
the confused mass of lumber among which I now found
myself. By degrees, however, my eyes became accus-
tomed to the gloom, and I proceeded with less trouble,
holding on to the skirts of my friend's coat. He
brought me, at length, after creeping and winding
through innumerable narrow passages, to an iron-bound
box, such as is used sometimes for packing fine earthen-
ware. It was nearly four feet high, and full six long,
but very narrow. Two large empty oil casks lay on
the top of it, and above these, again, a vast quantity of
straw matting, piled up as high as the floor of the cabin.
In every other direction around was wedged as closely
as possible, even up to the ceiling, a complete chaos of
almost every species of ship-furniture, together with a
heterogeneous medley of crates, hampers, barrels, and
bales, so that it seemed a matter no less than miraculous
that we had discovered any passage at all to the box.
I afterward found that Augustus had purposely arranged
the stowage in this hold with a view to affording me
a thorough concealment, having had only one assistant
in the labour, a man not going out in the brig.
My companion now showed me that one of the ends
of the box could be removed at pleasure. He slipped
it aside and displayed the interior, at which I was ex-
cessively amused. A mattress from one of the cabin
berths covered the whole of its bottom, and it contained
almost every article of mere comfort which could be
crowded into so small a space, allowing me, at the
same time, sufficient room for my accommodation,
either in a sitting position or lying at foil length.
Among other things, there were some books, pen, ink,
and paper, three blankets, a large jug foil of water, a


24 TALES.
keg of sea-biscuit, three or four immense Bologna sau-
sages, an enormous ham, a cold leg of roast mutton,
and half a dozen bottles of cordials and liqueurs. I
proceeded immediately to take possession of my little
apartment, and this with feelings of higher satisfaction,
I am sure, than any monarch ever experienced upon
entering a new palace. Augustus now pointed out to
me the method of fastening the open end of the box,
and then, holding the taper close to the deck, showed
me a piece of dark whipcord lying along it. This, he
said, extended from my hiding-place throughout all the
necessary windings among the lumber, to a nail which
was driven into the deck of the hold, immediately be-
neath the trapdoor leading into his state-room. By
means of this cord I should be enabled readily to trace my
way out without his guidance, provided any unlooked-for
accident should render such a step necessary. He now
took his departure, leaving with me the lantern, to-
gether with a copious supply of tapers and phosphorus,
and promising to pay me a visit as often as he could
contrive to do so without observation. This was on
the seventeenth of June.
I remained three days and nights (as nearly as I
could guess) in my hiding-place without getting out of
it at all, except twice for the purpose of stretching my
limbs by standing erect between two crates just oppo-
site the opening. During the whole period I saw
nothing of Augustus; but this occasioned me little un-
easiness, as I knew the brig was expected to put to sea
every hour, and in the bustle he would not easily find
opportunities of coming down to me. At length \
heard the trap open and shut, and presently he called
in a low voice, asking if all was well, and if there was
anything I wanted. "Nothing," I replied; '« I am


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 25
as comfortable as can be; when will the brig sail?"
"She will be under weigh in less than half an hour,"
he answered. "I came to let you know, and for fear
you should be uneasy at my absence. I shall not have
a chance of coming down again for some time—per-
haps for three or four days more. All is going on right
aboveboard. After I go up and close the trap, do you
creep along by the whipcord to where the nail is driven
in. You will find my watch there—it may be useful
to you, as you have no daylight to keep time by. I
suppose you can't tell how long you have been buried
—only three days—this is the twentieth. I would
bring the watch to your box, but am afraid of being
missed." With this he went up.
In about an hour after he had gone I distinctly felt
the brig in motion, and congratulated myself upon hav-
ing at length fairly commenced a voyage. Satisfied with
this idea, I determined to make my mind as easy as
possible, and await the course of events until I should
be permitted to exchange the box for the more roomy,
although hardly more comfortable, accommodations of
the cabin. My first care was to get the watch.
Leaving the taper burning, I groped along in the dark,
following the cord through windings innumerable, in
some of which I discovered that, after toiling a long
distance, I was brought back within a foot or two of
a former position. At length I reached the nail, and,
securing the object of my journey, returned with it in
safety. I now looked over the books which had been
so thoughtfully provided, and selected the expedition
of Lewis and Clarke to the mouth of the Columbia.
With this I amused myself for some time, when, grow-
ing sleepy, I extinguished the light with great care,
and soon fell into a sound slumber.


26 TALES.
Upon awaking I felt strangely confused in mind,
and some time elapsed before I could bring to recol-
lection all the various circumstances of my situation.
By degrees, however, I remembered all. Striking a
light, I looked at the watch; but it was run down,
and there were, consequently, no means of determi-
ning how long I had slept. My limbs were greatly
cramped, and I was forced to relieve them by stand-
ing between the crates. Presently, feeling an almost
ravenous appetite, I bethought myself of the cold mut-
ton, some of which I had eaten just before going to
sleep, and found excellent. What was my astonish-
ment at discovering it to be in a state of absolute
putrefaction! This circumstance occasioned me great
disquietude; for, connecting it with the disorder of
mind I experienced upon awaking, I began to suppose
that I must have slept for an inordinately long period
of time. The close atmosphere of the hold might
have had something to do with this, and might, in the
end, be productive of the most serious results. My
head ached excessively; I fancied that I drew every
breath with difficulty; and, in short, I was oppressed
with a multitude of gloomy feelings. Still I could not
venture to make any disturbance by opening the trap
or otherwise, and, having wound up the watch, con-
tented myself as well as possible.
Throughout the whole of the next tedious twenty-four
hours no person came to my relief, and I could not
help accusing Augustus of the grossest inattention.
What alarmed me chiefly was, that the water in my jug
was reduced to about half a pint, and I was suffering
much from thirst, having eaten freely of the Bologna sau-
sages after the loss of my mutton. I became very uneasy,
and could no longer take any interest in my books. I


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 27
was overpowered, too, with a desire to sleep, yet
trembled at the thought of indulging it, lest there
might exist some pernicious influence, like that of
burning charcoal, in the confined air of the hold. In
the meantime the roll of the brig told me that we were
far in the main ocean, and a dull humming sound,
which reached my ears as if from an immense distance,
convinced me no ordinary gale was blowing. I could
not imagine a reason for the absence of Augustus. We
were surely far enough advanced on our voyage to al-
low of my going up. Some accident might have hap-
pened to him—but I could think of none which would
account for his suffering me to remain so long a pris-
oner, except, indeed, his having suddenly died or
fallen overboard, and upon this idea I could not dwell
with any degree of patience. It was possible that we
had been baffled by head winds, and were still in the
near vicinity of Nantucket. This notion, however, I
was forced to abandon; for, such being the case, the
brig must have frequently gone about; and I was en-
tirely satisfied, from her continual inclination to the
larboard, that she had been sailing all along with a
steady breeze on her starboard quarter. Besides,
granting that we were still in the neighbourhood of the
island, why should not Augustus have visited me and
informed me of the circumstance? Pondering in this
manner upon the difficulties of my solitary and cheer-
less condition, I resolved to wait yet another twenty-
four hours, when, if no relief were obtained, I would
make my way to the trap, and endeavour either to
hold a parley with my friend, or get at least a little
fresh air through the opening, and a further supply of
water from his stateroom. While occupied with this
thought, however, I fell, in spite of every exertion to


28 TALES.
the contrary, into a state of profound sleep, or rather
stupor. My dreams were of the most terrific descrip-
tion. Every species of calamity and horror befell me.
Among other miseries, I was smothered to death be-
tween huge pillows, by demons of the most ghastly
and ferocious aspect. Immense serpents held me in
their embrace, and looked earnestly in my face with
their fearfully shining eyes. Then deserts, limitless,
and of the most forlorn and awe-inspiring character,
spread themselves out before me. Immensely tall
trunks of trees, gray and leafless, rose up in endless suc-
cession as far as the eye could reach. Their roots were
concealed in wide-spreading morasses, whose dreary
water lay intensely black, still, and altogether terrible,
beneath. And the strange trees seemed endowed
with a human vitality, and, waving to and fro their
skeleton arms, were crying to the silent waters for
mercy, in the shrill and piercing accents of the most
acute agony and despair. The scene changed; and I
stood, naked and alone, amid the burning sand-plains
of Zahara. At my feet lay crouched a fierce lion of the
tropics. Suddenly his wild eyes opened and fell upon me.
With a convulsive bound he sprang to his feet, and
laid bare his horrible teeth. In another instant there
burst from his red throat a roar like the thunder of the
firmament, and I fell impetuously to the earth. Sti-
fling in a paroxysm of terror, I at last found myself
partially awake. My dream, then, was not all a
dream. Now, at least, I was in possession of my
senses. The paws of some huge and real monster
were pressing heavily upon my bosom—his hot breath
was in my ear—and his white and ghastly fangs were
gleaming upon me through the gloom.
Had a thousand lives hung upon the movement of a


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 20
limb or the utterance of a syllable, I could have
neither stirred nor spoken. The beast, whatever it
was, retained his position without attempting any im-
mediate violence, while I lay in an utterly helpless, and,
I fancied, a dying condition beneath him. I felt
that my powers of body and mind were fast leaving
me—in a word, that I was perishing, and perishing of
sheer fright. My brain swam—I grew deadly sick—
my vision failed—even the glaring eyeballs above me
grew dim. Making a last strong effort, I at length
breathed a faint ejaculation to God, and resigned my-
self to die. The sound of my voice seemed to arouse
all the latent fury of the animal. He precipitated
himself at full length upon my body; but what was
my astonishment, when, with a long and low whine,
he commenced licking my face and hands with the
greatest eagerness, and with the most extravagant dem-
onstrations of affection and joy! I was bewildered,
utterly lost in amazement—but I could not forget the
peculiar whine of my Newfoundland dog Tiger, and the
odd manner of his caresses I well knew. It was he.
I experienced a sudden rush of blood to my temples—
a giddy and overpowering sense of deliverance and re-
animation. I rose hurriedly from the mattress upon
which I had been lying, and throwing myself upon the
neck of my faithful follower and friend, relieved the
long oppression of my bosom in a flood of the most
passionate tears.
As upon a former occasion, my conceptions were in
a state of the greatest indistinctness and confusion after
leaving the mattress. For a long time I found it nearly
impossible to connect any ideas—but, by very slow
degrees, my thinking faculties returned, and I again
called to memory the several incidents of my condi-


30
TALES.
tion. For the presence of Tiger I tried in vain to ac-
count; and after busying myself with a thousand dif-
ferent conjectures respecting him, was forced to con-
tent myself with rejoicing that he was with me to share
my dreary solitude, and render me comfort by his
caresses. Most people love their dogs—but for Tiger
1 had an affection far more ardent than common; and
never, certainly, did any creature more truly deserve
it. For seven years he had been my inseparable com-
panion, and in a multitude of instances had given evi-
dence of all the noble qualities for which we value the
animal. I had rescued him, when a puppy, from the
clutches of a malignant little villain in Nantucket, who
was leading him, with a rope around his neck, to the
water; and the grown dog repaid the obligation,
about three years afterward, by saving me from the
bludgeon of a street robber.
Getting now hold of the watch, I found, upon ap-
plying it to my ear, that it had again run down; but
at this I was not at all surprised, being convinced,
from the peculiar state of my feelings, that I had slept,
as before, for a very long period of time; how long,
it was of course impossible to say. I was burning up
with fever, and my thirst was almost intolerable. I
felt about the box tor my little remaining supply of
water; for I had no light, the taper having burnt to the
socket of the lantern, and the phosphorus-box not com-
ing readily to hand. Upon finding the jug, however,
I discovered it to be empty—Tiger, no doubt, having
been tempted to drink it, as well as to devour the rem-
nant of mutton, the bone of which lay, well picked,
by the opening of the box. The spoiled meat I could
well spare, but my heart sank as I thought of the wa-
ter. I was feeble in the extreme—so much so that I


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 31
shook all over, as with an ague, at the slightest
movement or exertion. To add to my troubles, the
brig was pitching and rolling with great violence, and
the oil-casks which lay upon my box were in mo-
mentary danger of falling down, so as to block up the
only way of ingress or egress. I felt, also, terrible
sufferings from sea-sickness. These considerations de-
termined me to make my way, at all hazards, to the
trap, and obtain immediate relief, before I should be
incapacitated from doing so altogether. Having come
to this resolve, I again felt about for the phosphorus-
box and tapers. The former I found after some little
trouble; but, not discovering the tapers as soon as I
had expected (for I remembered very nearly the spot
in which I had placed them), I gave up the search
for the present, and bidding Tiger lie quiet, began at
once my journey towards the trap.
In this attempt my great feebleness became more than
ever apparent. It was with the utmost difficulty I could
crawl along at all, and very frequently my limbs sank
suddenly from beneath me; when, falling prostrate on
my face, I would remain for some minutes in a state
bordering on insensibility. Still I struggled forward by
slow degrees, dreading every moment that I should
swoon amid the narrow and intricate windings of the
lumber, in which event I had nothing but death to ex-
pect as the result. At length, upon making a push
forward with all the energy I could command, I struck
my forehead violently against the sharp corner of an
iron-bound crate. The accident only stunned me for
a few moments; but I found, to my inexpressible grief,
that the quick and violent roll of the vessel had thrown
the crate entirely across my path, so as effectually to
block up the passage. With my utmost exertions I


32 TALES.
could not move it a single inch from its position, it
being closely wedged in among the surrounding boxes
and ship-furniture. It became necessary, therefore, en-
feebled as I was, either to leave the guidance of the
whipcord and seek out a new passage, or to climb over
the obstacle, and resume the path on the other side.
The former alternative presented too many difficulties
and dangers to be thought of without a shudder. In
my present weak state of both mind and body, I should
infallibly lose my way if I attempted it, and perish
miserably amid the dismal and disgusting labyrinths of
the hold. I proceeded, therefore, without hesitation, to
summon up all my remaining strength and fortitude, and
endeavour, as I best might, to clamber over the crate.
Upon standing erect, with this end in view, I found
the undertaking even a more serious task than my fears
had led me to imagine. On each side of the narrow
passage arose a complete wall of various heavy lumber,
which the least blunder on my part might be the means
of bringing down upon my head; or, if this accident
did not occur, the path might be effectually blocked up
against my return by the descending mass, as it was in
front by the obstacle there. The crate itself was a long
and unwieldy box, upon which no foothold could be
obtained. In vain I attempted, by every means in my
power, to reach the top, with the hope of being thus
enabled to draw myself up. Had I succeeded in reach-
ing it, it is certain that my strength would have proved
utterly inadequate to the task of getting over, and it was
better in every respect that I failed. At length, in a
desperate effort to force the crate from its ground, I felt
a strong vibration in the side next me. I thrust my
hand eagerly to the edge of the planks, and found that
a very large one was loose. With my pocket-knife,


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 33
which luckily, I had with me, I succeeded after great
labour, in prying it entirely off; and, getting through
the aperture, discovered, to my exceeding joy, that there
were no boards on the opposite side—in other words,
that the top was wanting, it being the bottom through
which I had forced my way. I now met with no im-
portant difficulty in proceeding along the line until I
finally reached the nail. With a beating heart I stood
erect, and with a gentle touch pressed against the cover
of the trap. It did not rise as soon as I had expected,
and I pressed it with somewhat more determination, still
dreading lest some other person than Augustus might
be in his state-room. The door, however, to my as-
tonishment, remained steady, and I became somewhat
uneasy, for I knew that it had formerly required little
or no effort to remove it. I pushed it strongly—it was
nevertheless firm: with all my strength—it still did
not give way: with rage, with fury, with despair—it
set at defiance my utmost efforts; and it was evident,
from the unyielding nature of the resistance, that the
hole had either been discovered and effectually nailed up,
or that some immense weight had been placed upon it,
which it was useless to think of removing.
My sensations were those of extreme horror and dis-
may. In vain I attempted to reason on the probable
cause of my being thus entombed. I could summon
up no connected chain of reflection, and, sinking on
the floor, gave way, unresistingly, to the most gloomy
imaginings, in which the dreadful deaths of thirst, fam-
ine, suffocation, and premature interment, crowded
upon me as the prominent disasters to be encountered.
At length there returned to me some portion of pres-
ence of mind. I arose, and felt with my fingers for the
seams or cracks of the aperture. Having found them,
Vol. III.—3


34 TALES.
I examined them closely to ascertain if they emitted
any light from the state-room; but none was visible. I
then forced the pen-blade of my knife through them, until
I met with some hard obstacle. Scraping against it, I
discovered it to be a solid mass of iron, which, from
its peculiar wavy feel as I passed the blade along it, I
concluded to be a chain-cable. The only course now
left me was to retrace my way to the box, and there
either yield to my sad fate, or try so to tranquillize my
mind as to admit of my arranging some plan of escape.
I immediately set about the attempt, and succeeded,
after innumerable difficulties, in getting back. As I
sank, utterly exhausted, upon the mattress, Tiger threw
himself at full length by my side, and seemed as if de-
sirous, by his caresses, of consoling me in my troubles,
and urging me to bear them with fortitude.
The singularity of his behaviour at length forcibly ar-
rested my attention. After licking my face and hands
for some minutes, he would suddenly cease doing so,
and utter a low whine. Upon reaching out my hand
towards him, I then invariably found him lying on his
back, with his paws uplifted. This conduct, so fre-
quently repeated, appeared strange, and I could in no
manner account for it. As the dog seemed distressed,
I concluded that he had received some injury; and,
taking his paws in my hands, I examined them one by
one, but found no sign of any hurt. I then supposed
him hungry, and gave him a large piece of ham, which
he devoured with avidity—afterward, however, resum-
ing his extraordinary manoeuvres. I now imagined
that he was suffering, like myself, the torments of thirst,
and was about adopting this conclusion as the true one,
when the idea occurred to me that I had as yet only
examined his paws, and that there might possibly be a


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM.
35
wound upon some portion of his body or head. The
latter I felt carefully over, but found nothing. On
passing my hand, however, along his back, I perceived
a slight erection of the hair extending completely across
it. Probing this with my finger, I discovered a string,
and tracing it up, found that it encircled the whole
body. Upon a closer scrutiny, I came across a small
slip of what had the feeling of letter paper, through
which the string had been fastened in such a manner as
to bring it immediately beneath the left shoulder of the
animal.


CHAPTER III.
The thought instantly occurred to me that the paper
was a note from Augustus, and that some unaccount-
able accident having happened to prevent his relieving
me from my dungeon, he had devised this method of
acquainting me with the true state of affairs. Trem-
bling with eagerness, I now commenced another search
for my phosphorus matches and tapers. I had a con-
fused recollection of having put them carefully away
just before falling asleep; and, indeed, previously to
my last journey to the trap, I had been able to remem-
ber the exact spot where I had deposited them. But
now I endeavoured in vain to call it to mind, and busied
myself for a full hour in a fruitless and vexatious search
for the missing articles; never, surely, was there a
more tantalizing state of anxiety and suspense. At
length, while groping about, with my head close to
the ballast, near the opening of the box, and outside
of it, I perceived a faint glimmering of light in the di-
rection of the steerage. Greatly surprised, I endeav-
oured to make my way towards it, as it appeared to be
but a few feet from my position. Scarcely had I
moved with this intention, when I lost sight of the
glimmer entirely, and, before I could bring it into
view again, was obliged to feel along by the box
until I had exactly resumed my original situation.
Now, moving my head with caution to and fro, I
found that, by proceeding slowly, with great care, in an
opposite direction to that in which I had at first started,
I was enabled to draw near the light, still keeping it
36


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 37
in view. Presently I came directly upon it (having
squeezed my way through innumerable narrow wind-
ings), and found that it proceeded from some fragments
of my matches lying in an empty barrel turned upon
its side. I was wondering how they came in such a
place, when my hand fell upon two or three pieces of
taperwax, which had been evidently mumbled by the
dog. I concluded at once that he had devoured the
whole of my supply of candles, and I felt hopeless of
being ever able to read the note of Augustus. The
small remnants of the wax were so mashed up among
other rubbish in the barrel, that I despaired of deriving
any service from them, and left them as they were.
The phosphorus, of which there was only a speck or
two, I gathered up as well as I could, and returned
with it, after much difficulty, to my box, where Tiger
had all the while remained.
What to do next I could not tell. The hold was
so intensely dark that I could not see my hand, how-
ever close I would hold it to my face. The white
slip of paper could barely be discerned, and not even
that when I looked at it directly; by turning the ex-
terior portions of the retina towards it, that is to say,
by surveying it slightly askance, I found that it became
in some measure perceptible. Thus the gloom of my
prison may be imagined, and the note of my friend, if
indeed it were a note from him, seemed only likely to
throw me into further trouble, by disquieting to no
purpose my already enfeebled and agitated mind. In
vain I revolved in my brain a multitude of absurd ex-
pedients for procuring light—such expedients precisely
as a man in the perturbed sleep occasioned by opium
would be apt to fall upon for a similar purpose—each
and all of which appear by turns to the dreamer the


38 TALES.
most reasonable and the most preposterous of concep-
tions, just as the reasoning or imaginative faculties
flicker, alternately, one above the other. At last an
idea occurred to me which seemed rational, and which
gave me cause to wonder, very justly, that I had not
entertained it before. I placed the slip of paper on the
back of a book, and, collecting the fragments of the
phosphorus matches which I had brought from the
barrel, laid them together upon the paper. I then,
with the palm of my hand, rubbed the whole over
quickly, yet steadily. A dear light diffused itself imme-
diately throughout the whole surface; and had there
been any writing upon it, I should not have experi-
enced the least difficulty, I am sure, in reading it.
Not a syllable was there, however—nothing but a
dreary and unsatisfactory blank; the illumination died
away in a few seconds, and my heart died away with-
in me as it went.
I have before stated more than once that my intellect,
for some period prior to this, had been in a condition
nearly bordering on idiocy. There were, to be sure,
momentary intervals of perfect sanity, and, now and
then, even of energy, but these were few. It must be
remembered that I had been, for many days certainly,
inhaling the almost pestilential atmosphere of a close
hold in a whaling vessel, and a long portion of that time
but scantily supplied with water. For the last fourteen
or fifteen hours I had none—nor had I slept during
that time. Salt provisions of the most exciting kind had
been my chief, and, indeed, since the loss of the mut-
ton, my only supply of food, with the exception of
the sea-biscuit; and these latter were utterly useless to
me, as they were too dry and hard to be swallowed
in the swollen and parched condition of my throat.


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 39
I was now in a high state of fever, and in every respect
exceedingly ill. This will account for the fact that
many miserable hours of despondency elapsed after my
last adventure with the phosphorus, before the thought
suggested itself that I had examined only one side of
the paper. I shall not attempt to describe my feelings
of rage (for I believe I was more angry than anything
else) when the egregious oversight I had committed
flashed suddenly upon my perception. The blunder
itself would have been unimportant, had not my own
folly and impetuosity rendered it otherwise—in my dis-
appointment at not finding some words upon the slip,
I had childishly torn it in pieces and thrown it away,
it was impossible to say where.
From the worst part of this dilemma I was relieved
by the sagacity of Tiger. Having got, after a long
search, a small piece of the note, I put it to the dog's
nose, and endeavoured to make him understand that
he must bring me the rest of it. To my astonishment
(for I had taught him none of the usual tricks for which
his breed are famous), he seemed to enter at once into
my meaning, and, rummaging about for a few moments,
soon found another considerable portion. Bringing
me this, he paused a while, and, rubbing his nose
against my hand, appeared to be waiting for my ap-
proval of what he had done. I patted him on the
head, when he immediately made off again. It was
now some minutes before he came back—but when he
did come, he brought with him a large slip, which
proved to be all the paper missing—it having been
torn, it seems, only into three piecea. Luckily, I
had no trouble in finding what few fragments of the
phosphorus were left—being guided by the indistinct
glow one or two of the particles still emitted. My


40 TALES.
difficulties had taught me the necessity of caution, and
I now took time to reflect upon what I was about to
do. It was very probable, I considered, that some
words were written upon that side of the paper which
had not been examined—but which side was that?
Fitting the pieces together gave me no clue in this
respect, although it assured me that the words (if
there were any) would be found all on one side, and
connected in a proper manner, as written. There
was the greater necessity of ascertaining the point in
question beyond a doubt, as the phosphorus remaining
would be altogether insufficient for a third attempt,
should I fail in the one I was now about to make. I
placed the paper on a book as before, and sat for some
minutes thoughtfully revolving the matter over in my
mind. At last I thought it barely possible that the
written side might have some unevenness on its sur-
face, which a delicate sense of feeling might enable me
to detect. I determined to make the experiment, and
passed my finger very carefully over the side which
first presented itself—nothing, however, was percepti-
ble, and I turned the paper, adjusting it on the book.
I now again carried my forefinger cautiously along,
when I was aware of an exceedingly slight, but still
discernible glow, which followed as it proceeded.
This, I knew, must arise from some very minute re-
maining particles of the phosphorus with which I had
covered the paper in my previous attempt. The
other, or under side, then, was that on which lay the
writing, if writing there should finally prove to be.
Again I turned the note, and went to work as I had
previously done. Having rubbed in the phosphorus,
a brilliancy ensued as before—but this time several
lines of MS. in a large hand, and apparently in red ink,


NARRATIVE OP A. GORDON PYM. 41
became distinctly visible. The glimmer, although suffi-
ciently bright, was but momentary. Still, had I not
been too greatly excited, there would have been
ample time enough for me to peruse the whole three
sentences before me—for I saw there were three.
In my anxiety, however, to read all at once, I suc-
ceeded only in reading the seven conchiding words,
which thus appeared—" blood—your life depends upon
lying close."
Had I been able to ascertain the entire contents of
the note—the full meaning of the admonition which
my friend had thus attempted to convey, that admoni-
tion, even although it should have revealed a story of
disaster the most unspeakable, could not, I am firmly
convinced, have imbued my mind with one tithe of
the harrowing and yet indefinable horror with which
I was inspired by the fragmentary warning thus re-
ceived. And "blood" too, that word of all words
—so rife at all times with mystery, and suffering, and
terror—how trebly full of import did it now appear—
how chillily ar>d heavily (disjointed, as it thus was,
from any foregoing words to qualify or render it dis-
tinct) did its vague syllables fall, amid the deep gloom
of my prison, into the innermost recesses of my soul!
Augustus had, undoubtedly, good reasons for wish-
ing me to remain concealed, and I formed a thousand
surmises as to what they could be—but I could think
of nothing affording a satisfactory solution of the mys-
tery. Just after returning from my last journey to the
trap, and before my attention had been otherwise
directed by the singular conduct of Tiger, I had come
to the resolution of making myself heard at all events
by those on board, or, if I could not succeed in this
directly, of trying to cut my way through the orlop


42 TALES.
deck. The half certainty which I felt of being able
to accomplish one of these two purposes in the last
emergency, had given me courage (which I should
not otherwise have had) to endure the evils of my
situation. The few words I had been able to read,
however, had cut me off from these final resources,
and I now, for the first time, felt all the misery of my
fate. In a paroxysm of despair I threw myself again
upon the mattress, where, for about the period of a
day and night, I lay in a kind of stupor, relieved only
by momentary intervals of reason and recollection.
At length I once more arose, and busied myself in
reflection upon the horrors which encompassed me.
For another twenty-four hours it was barely possible
that I might exist without water—for a longer time I
could not do so. During the first portion of my im-
prisonment I had made free use of the cordials with
which Augustus had supplied me, but they only served
to excite fever, without in the least degree assuaging my
thirst. I had now only about a gill left, and this was
of a species of strong peach liqueur at which my stomach
revolted. The sausages were entirely consumed; of
the ham nothing remained but a small piece of the skin;
and all the biscuit, except a few fragments of one, had
been eaten by Tiger. To add to my troubles, I found
that my headache was increasing momentarily, and with
it the species of delirium which had distressed me more
or less since my first falling asleep. For some hours
past it had been with the greatest difficulty I could
breathe at all, and now each attempt at so doing was
attended with the most distressing spasmodic action of
the chest. But there was still another and very differ-
ent source of disquietude, and one, indeed, whose har-
assing terrors had been the chief means of arousing me


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 43
to exertion from my stupor on the mattress. It arose
from the demeanour of the dog.
I first observed an alteration in his conduct while
rubbing in the phosphorus on the paper in my last at-
tempt. As I rubbed, he ran his nose against my hand
with a slight snarl; but I was too greatly excited at the
time to pay much attention to the circumstance. Soon
afterward, it will be remembered, I threw myself on
the mattress, and fell into a species of lethargy. Pres-
ently I became aware of a singular hissing sound close
at my ears, and discovered it to proceed from Tiger,
who was panting and wheezing in a state of the greatest
apparent excitement, his eyeballs flashing fiercely through
the gloom. I spoke to him, when he replied with a
low growl, and then remained quiet. Presently I re-
lapsed into my stupor, from which I was again awak-
ened in a similar manner. This was repeated three or
four times, until finally his behaviour inspired me with so
great a degree of fear, that I became fully aroused. He
was now lying close by the door of the box, snarling
fearfully, although in a kind of undertone, and grinding
his teeth as if strongly convulsed. I had no doubt
whatever that the want of water or the confined atmos-
phere of the hold had driven him mad, and I was at a
loss what course to pursue. I could not endure the
thought of killing him, yet it seemed absolutely neces-
sary for my own safety. I could distinctly perceive
his eyes fastened upon me with an expression of the
most deadly animosity, and I expected every instant
that he would attack me. At last I could endure my
terrible situation no longer, and determined to make my
way from the box at all hazards, and dispatch him, if
his opposition should render it necessary for me to do
so. To get out, I had to pass directly over his body,


44 TALES.
and he already seemed to anticipate my design—raising
himself upon his fore-legs (as I perceived by the altered
position of his eyes), and displayed the whole of his
white fangs, which were easily discernible. I took the
remains of the ham-skin, and the bottle containing the
liqueur, and secured them about my person, together
with a large carving knife which Augustus had left me
—then, folding my cloak as closely around me as pos-
sible, I made a movement towards the mouth of the
box. No sooner did I do this, than the dog sprang
with a loud growl towards my throat. The whole
weight of his body struck me on the right shoulder,
and I fell violently to the left, while the enraged ani-
mal passed entirely over me. I had fallen upon my
knees, with my head buried among the blankets, and
these protected me from a second furious assault, during
which I felt the sharp teeth pressing vigorously upon
the woollen which enveloped my neck—yet, luckily,
without being able to penetrate all the folds. I was
now beneath the dog, and a few moments would place
me completely in his power. Despair gave me strength,
and I rose boldly up, shaking him from me by main
force, and dragging with me the blankets from the mat-
tress. These I now threw over him, and before he
could extricate himself, I had got through the door and
closed it effectually against his pursuit. In this struggle,
however, I had been forced to drop the morsel of ham-
skin, and I now found my whole stock of provisions
reduced to a single gill of liqueur. As this reflection
crossed my mind, I felt myself actuated by one of those
fits of perverseness which might be supposed to influence
a spoiled child in similar circumstances, and, raising the
bottle to my lips, I drained it to the last drop, and
dashed it furiously upon the floor.


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 45
Scarcely had the echo of the crash died away, when
I heard my name pronounced in an eager but subdued
voice, issuing from the direction of the steerage. So
unexpected was anything of the kind, and so intense
was the emotion excited within me by the sound, that
I endeavoured in vain to reply. My powers of speech
totally failed, and, in an agony of terror lest my friend
should conclude me dead, and return without attempt-
ing to reach me, I stood up between the crates near the
door of the box, trembling convulsively, and gasping
and struggling for utterance. Had a thousand worlds
depended upon a syllable, I could not have spoken it.
There was a slight movement now audible among the
lumber somewhere forward of my station. The sound
presently grew less distinct, then again less so, and still
less. Shall I ever forget my feelings at this moment?
He was going — my friend — my companion, from
whom I had a right to expect so much — he was going
— he would abandon me — he was gone! He would
leave me to perish miserably, to expire in the most
horrible and loathsome of dungeons — and one word —
one little syllable would save me — yet that single sylla-
ble I could not utter! I felt, I am sure, more than ten
thousand times the agonies of death itself. My brain
reeled, and I fell, deadly sick, against the end of the
box.
As I fell, the carving-knife was shaken out from the
waistband of my pantaloons, and dropped with a rat-
tling sound to the floor. Never did any strain of the
richest melody come so sweetly to my ears! With
the intensest anxiety I listened to ascertain the effect of
the noise upon Augustus — for I knew that the person
who called my name could be no one but himself. All
was silent for some moments. At length I again heard


46 TALES.
the word Arthur! repeated in a low tone, and one full
of hesitation. Reviving hope loosened at once my
powers of speech, and I now screamed, at the top of
my voice, "Augustus! oh, Augustus!" "Hush—
for God's sake be silent !" he replied, in a voice trem-
bling with agitation; "I will be with you immediately
—as soon as I can make my way through the hold."
For a long time I heard him moving among the lumber,
and every moment seemed to me an age. At length I
felt his hand upon my shoulder, and he placed at the
same moment a bottle of water to my lips. Those
only who have been suddenly redeemed from the jaws
of the tomb, or who have known the insufferable tor-
ments of thirst under circumstances as aggravated as
those which encompassed me in my dreary prison, can
form any idea of the unutterable transports which that
one long draught of the richest of all physical luxuries
afforded.
When I had in some degree satisfied my thirst,
Augustus produced from his pocket three or four cold
boiled potatoes, which I devoured with the greatest
avidity. He had brought with him a light in a dark
lantern, and the grateful rays afforded me scarcely less
comfort than the food and drink. But I was impatient
to learn the cause of his protracted absence, and he pro-
ceeded to recount what had happened on board during
my incarceration.


CHAPTER IV.
The brig put to sea, as I had supposed, in about an
hour after he had left the watch. This was on the
twentieth of June. It will be remembered that I had
then been in the hold for three days; and, during this
period, there was so constant a bustle on board, and so
much running to and fro, especially in the cabin and
state-rooms, that he had had no chance of visiting me
without the risk of having the secret of the trap discov-
ered. When at length he did come, I had assured him
that I was doing as well as possible; and, therefore,
for the two next days he felt but little uneasiness on
my account—still, however, watching an opportunity
. of going down. It was not until the fourth day that
he found one. Several times during this interval he
had made up his mind to let his father know of the
adventure, and have me come up at once; but we
were still within reaching distance of Nantucket, and it
was doubtful, from some expressions which had es-
caped Captain Barnard, whether he would not imme-
diately put back if he discovered me to be on board.
Besides, upon thinking the matter over, Augustus, so
he told me, could not imagine that I was in immediate
want, or that I would hesitate, in such case, to make
myself heard at the trap. When, therefore, he con-
sidered everything, he concluded to let me stay until
he could meet with an opportunity of visiting me unob-
served. This, as I said before, did not occur until the
47


48 TALES.
fourth day after his bringing me the watch, and the
seventh since I had first entered the hold. He then
went down without taking with him any water or pro-
visions, intending in the first place merely to call my
attention, and get me to come from the box to the trap
—when he would go up to the stateroom and thence
hand me down a supply. When he descended for this
purpose he found that I was asleep, for it seems that I
was snoring very loudly. From all the calculations I
can make on the subject, this must have been the slum-
ber into which I fell just after my return from the trap
with the watch, and which, consequently, must have
lasted for more than three entire days and nights at the
very least. Latterly, I have had reason, both from my
own experience and the assurance of others, to be ac-
quainted with the strong soporific effects of the stench
arising from old fish-oil when closely confined; and
when I think of the condition of the hold in which I
was imprisoned, and the long period during which the
brig had been used as a whaling vessel, I am more in-
clined to wonder that I awoke at all, after once falling
asleep, than that I should have slept uninterruptedly for
the period specified above.
Augustus called to me at first in a low voice and
without closing the trap—but I made him no reply.
He then shut the trap, and spoke to me in a louder,
and finally in a very loud tone—still I continued to
snore. He was now at a loss what to do. It would
take him some time to make his way through the lum-
ber to my box, and in the mean while his absence
would be noticed by Captain Barnard, who had oc-
casion for his services every minute, in arranging and
copying papers connected with the business of the
voyage. He determined, therefore, upon reflection


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 49
to ascend, and await another opportunity of visiting me.
He was the more easily induced to this resolve, as my
slumber appeared to be of the most tranquil nature,
and he could not suppose that I had undergone any in-
convenience from my incarceration. He had just made
up his mind on these points when his attention was ar-
rested by an unusual bustle, the sound of which pro-
ceeded apparently from the cabin. He sprang through
the trap as quickly as possible, closed it, and threw
open the door of his stateroom. No sooner had he
put his foot over the threshold than a pistol flashed in
his face, and he was knocked down, at the same mo-
ment, by a blow from a handspike.
A strong hand held him on the cabin floor, with a
tight grasp upon his throat—still he was able to see
what was going on around him. His father was tied
hand and foot, and lying along the steps of the com-
panion-way with his head down, and a deep wound in
the forehead, from which the blood was flowing in a
continued stream. He spoke not a word, and was
apparently dying. Over him stood the first mate,
eying him with an expression of fiendish derision, and
deliberately searching his pockets, from which he pres-
ently drew forth a large wallet and a chronometer.
Seven of the crew (among whom was the cook, a
negro) were rummaging the staterooms on the lar-
board for arms, where they soon equipped themselves
with muskets and ammunition. Besides Augustus and
Captain Barnard, there were nine men altogether in the
cabin, and these among the most ruffianly of the brig's
company. The villains now went upon deck, taking
my friend with them, after having secured his arms be-
hind his back. They proceeded straight to the fore-
castle, which was fastened down—two of the muti-
Vol. III.—4


SO TALES.
neers standing by it with axes—two also at the main
hatch. The mate called out in a loud voice, "Do
you hear there below? tumble up with you—one by
one, now, mark that—and no grumbling!" It was
some minutes before anyone appeared:—at last an
Englishman, who had shipped as a raw hand, came up,
weeping piteously, and entreating the mate, in the
most humble manner, to spare his life. The only re-
ply was a blow on the forehead from an axe. The
poor fellow fell to the deck, without a groan, and the
black cook lifted him up in his arms as he would a
child, and tossed him deliberately into the sea. Hear-
ing the blow and the plunge of the body, the men
below could now be induced to venture on deck
neither by threats nor promises, until a proposition was
made to smoke them out. A general rush then en-
sued, and for a moment it seemed possible that the
brig might be retaken. The mutineers, however, suc-
ceeded at last in closing the forecastle effectually be-
fore more than six of their opponents could get up.
These six, finding themselves so greatly outnumbered
and without arms, submitted after a brief struggle.
The mate gave them fair words—no doubt with a view
of inducing those below to yield, for they had no dif-
ficulty in hearing all that was said on deck. The re-
sult proved his sagacity, no less than his diabolical vil-
lany. All in the forecastle presently signified their in-
tention of submitting, and, ascending one by one,
were pinioned and thrown on their backs, together
with the first six—there being, in all of the crew
who were not concerned in the mutiny, twenty-seven.
A scene of the most horrible butchery ensued. The
bound seamen were dragged to the gangway. Here
the cook stood with an axe, striking each victim on the


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. $1
head as he was forced over the side of the vessel by the
other mutineers. In this manner twenty-two perished,
and Augustus had given himself up for lost, expecting
every moment his own turn to come next. But it
seemed that the villains were now either weary, or in
some measure disgusted with their bloody labour; for
the four remaining prisoners, together with my friend,
who had been thrown on the deck with the rest, were
respited while the mate sent below for rum, and the
whole murderous party held a drunken carouse, which
lasted until sunset. They now fell to disputing in re-
gard to the fate of the survivors, who lay not more than
four paces off, and could distinguish every word said.
Upon some of the mutineers the liquor appeared to have
a softening effect, for several voices were heard in
favor of releasing the captives altogether, on condition
of joining the mutiny and sharing the profits. The
black cook, however (who in all respects was a per-
fect demon, and who seemed to exert as much influ-
ence, if not more, than the mate himself), would listen
to no proposition of the kind, and rose repeatedly for
the purpose of resuming his work at the gangway.
Fortunately, he was so far overcome by intoxication as
to be easily restrained by the less blood-thirsty of the
party, among whom was a line-manager, who went by
the name of Dirk Peters. This man was the son of
an Indian woman of the tribe of Upsarokas, who live
among the fastnesses of the Black Hills near the source
of the Missouri. His father was a fur-trader, I be-
lieve, or at least connected in some manner with the
Indian trading-posts on Lewis river. Peters himself
was one of the most ferocious-looking men I ever be-
held. He was short in stature—not more than four
feet eight inches high—but his limbs were of Hercu-


52 TALES.
lean mould. His hands, especially, were so enor-
mously thick and broad as hardly to retain a human
shape. His arms, as well as legs, were bowed in the
most singular manner, and appeared to possess no flex-
ibility whatever. His head was equally deformed,
being of immense size, with an indentation on the
crown (like that on the head of most negroes), and
entirely bald. To conceal this latter deficiency, which
did not proceed from old age, he usually wore a wig
formed of any hair-like material which presented itself
—occasionally the skin of a Spanish dog or American
grizzly bear. At the time spoken of he had on a por-
tion of one of these bear-skins; and it added no little
to the natural ferocity of his countenance, which betook
of the Upsaroka character. The mouth extended
nearly from ear to ear ; the lips were thin, and seemed,
like some other portions of his frame, to be devoid of
natural pliancy, so that the ruling expression never
varied under the influence of any emotion whatever.
This ruling expression may be conceived when it is
considered that the teeth were exceedingly long and
protruding, and never even partially covered, in any
instance, by the lips. To pass this man with a casual
glance, one might imagine him to be convulsed with
laughter—but a second look would induce a shudder-
ing acknowledgment, that if such an expression were
indicative of merriment, the merriment must be that of
a demon. Of this singular being many anecdotes were
prevalent among the seafaring men of Nantucket.
These anecdotes went to prove his prodigious strength
when under excitement, and some of them had given
rise to a doubt of his sanity. But on board the Gram-
pus, it seems, he was regarded at the time of the mu
tiny with feelings more of derision than of anything


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 53
else. I have been thus particular in speaking of Dirk
Peters, because, ferocious as he appeared, he proved
the main instrument in preserving the life of Augustus,
and because I shall have frequent occasion to mention
him hereafter in the course of my narrative—a narra-
tive, let me here say, which, in its latter portions,
will be found to include incidents of a nature so en-
tirely out of the range of human experience, and for
this reason so far beyond the limits of human credu-
lity, that I proceed in utter hopelessness of obtaining
credence for all that I shall tell, yet confidently trust-
ing in time and progressing science to verify some of
the most important and most improbable of my state-
ments.
After much indecision and two or three violent quar-
rels, it was determined at last that all the prisoners
(with the exception of Augustus, whom Peters insisted
in a jocular manner upon keeping as his clerk) should
be set adrift in one of the smallest whaleboats. The
mate went down into the cabin to see if Captain Bar-
nard was still living—for, it will be remembered, he
was left below when the mutineers came up. Pres-
ently the two made their appearance, the captain pale
as death, but somewhat recovered from the effects of
his wound. He spoke to the men in a voice hardly
articulate, entreated them not to set him adrift, but to
return to their duty, and promising to land them
wherever they chose, and to take no steps for bringing
them to justice. He might as well have spoken to the
winds. Two of the ruffians seized him by the arms
and hurled him over the brig's side into the boat, which
had been lowered while the mate went below. The
four men who were lying on the deck were then un-
tied and ordered to follow, which they did without at-


54 TALES.
tempting any resistance—Augustus being still left in his
painful position, although he struggled and prayed only
for the poor satisfaction of being permitted to bid his
father farewell. A handful of sea-biscuit and a jug of
water were now handed down; but neither mast, sail,
oar, nor compass. The boat was towed astern for a
few minutes, during which the mutineers held another
consultation—it was then finally cut adrift. By this
time night had come on—there were neither moon nor
stars visible—and a short and ugly sea was running,
although there was no great deal of wind. The boat
was instantly out of sight, and little hope could be en-
tertained for the unfortunate sufferers who were in it.
This event happened, however, in latitude 350 30'
north, longitude 61 0 20' west, and consequently at no
very great distance from the Bermuda Islands. Augus-
tus therefore endeavoured to console himself with the
idea that the boat might either succeed in reaching the
land, or come sufficiently near to be fallen in with by
vessels off the coast.
All sail was now put upon the brig, and she con-
tinued her original course to the southwest—the muti-
neers being bent upon some piratical expedition, in
which, from all that could be understood, a ship was
to be intercepted on her way from the Cape Verd Isl-
ands to Porto Rico. No attention was paid to Augus-
tus, who was untied and suffered to go about anywhere
forward of the cabin companion-way. Dirk Peters
treated him with some degree of kindness, and on one
occasion saved him from the brutality of the cook. His
situation was still one of the most precarious, as the
men were continually intoxicated, and there was no
relying upon their continued good-humour or careless-
ness in regard to himself. His anxiety on my account


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 55
he represented, however, as the most distressing result
of his condition; and, indeed, I had never reason to
doubt the sincerity of his friendship. More than once
he had resolved to acquaint the mutineers with the
secret of my being on board, but was restrained from
so doing, partly through recollection of the atrocities he
had already beheld, and partly through a hope of being
able soon to bring me relief. For the latter purpose he
was constantly on the watch; but, in spite of the most
constant vigilance, three days elapsed after the boat was
cut adrift before any chance occurred. At length, on
the night of the third day, there came on a heavy blow
from the eastward, and all hands were called up to take
in sail. During the confusion which ensued, he made
his way below unobserved, and into the state-room.
What was his grief and horror in discovering that the
latter had been rendered a place of deposit for a vari-
ety of sea-stores and ship furniture, and that several
fathoms of old chain-cable, which had been stowed
away beneath the companion-ladder, had been dragged
thence to make room for a chest, and were now lying
immediately upon the trap! To remove it without
discovery was impossible, and he returned on deck as
quickly as he could. As he came up the mate seized
him by the throat, and demanding what he had been
doing in the cabin, was about flinging him over the lar-
board bulwark, when his life was again preserved
through the interference of Dirk Peters. Augustus
was now put in handcuffs (of which there were sev-
eral pairs on board), and his feet lashed tightly to-
gether. He was then taken into the steerage, and
thrown into a lower berth next to the forecastle bulk-
heads, with the assurance that he should never put his
foot on deck again "until the brig was no longer a


TALES.
brig." This was the expression of the cook, who
threw him into the berth—it is hardly possible to say
what precise meaning was intended by the phrase.
The whole affair, however, proved the ultimate means
of my relief, as will presently appear.


CHAPTER V.
For some minutes after the cook had left the fore-
castle, Augustus abandoned himself to despair, never
hoping to leave the berth alive. He now came to the
resolution of acquainting the first of the men who
should come down with my situation, thinking it better
to let me take my chance with the mutineers than per-
ish of thirst in the hold—for it had been ten days since
I was first imprisoned and my jug of water was not a
plentiful supply even for four. As he was thinking on
this subject, the idea came all at once into his head that
it might be possible to communicate with me by the
way of the main hold. In any other circumstances,
the difficulty and hazard of the undertaking would have
prevented him from attempting it; but now he had, at
all events, little prospect of life, and consequently little
to lose—he bent his whole mind, therefore, upon the
task.
His handcuffs were the first consideration. At first
he saw no method of removing them, and feared that
he should thus be baffled in the very outset; but, upon
a closer scrutiny, he discovered that the irons could be
slipped off and on at pleasure with very little effort or
inconvenience, merely by squeezing his hands through
them—this species of manacle being altogether ineffect-
ual in confining young persons, in whom the smaller
bones readily yield to pressure. He now untied his
feet, and, leaving the cord in such a manner that it
57


58 TALES.
could easily be readjusted in the event of any person's
coming down, proceeded to examine the bulkhead
where it joined the berth. The partition here was of
soft pine board, an inch thick, and he saw that he
should have little trouble in cutting his way through.
A voice was now heard at the forecastle companion-
way, and he had just time to put his right hand into
its handcuff (the left had not been removed), and to
draw the rope in a slipknot around his ankle, when
Dirk Peters came below, followed by Tiger, who im-
mediately leaped into the berth and lay down. The
dog had been brought on board by Augustus, who
knew my attachment to the animal, and thought it
would give me pleasure to have him with me during
the voyage. He went up to our house for him imme-
diately after first taking me into the hold, but did not
think of mentioning the circumstance upon his bringing
the watch. Since the mutiny, Augustus had not seen
him before his appearance with Dirk Peters, and had
given him up for lost, supposing him to have been
thrown overboard by some of the malignant villains be-
longing to the mate's gang. It appeared afterward
that he had crawled into a hole beneath a whale-boat,
from which, not having room to turn round, he could
not extricate himself. Peters at last let him out, and
with a species of good feeling which my friend knew
well how to appreciate, had now brought him to him
in the forecastle as a companion, leaving at the same
time some salt junk and potatoes, with a can of water:
he then went on deck, promising to come down with
something more to eat on the next day.
When he had gone, Augustus freed both hands from
the manacles and unfastened his feet. He then turned
down the head of the mattress on which he had been


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 59
lying, and with his penknife (for the ruffians had not
thought it worth while to search him) commenced cut-
ting vigorously across one of the partition planks, as
closely as possible to the floor of the berth. He chose
to cut here, because, if suddenly interrupted, he would
be able to conceal what had been done by letting the
head of the mattress fall into its proper position. For
the remainder of the day, however, no disturbance oc-
curred, and by night he had completely divided the
plank. It should here be observed, that none of the
crew occupied the forecastle as a sleeping-place, living
altogether in the cabin since the mutiny, drinking the
wines, and feasting on the sea-stores of Captain Bar-
nard, and giving no more heed than was absolutely
necessary to the navigation of the brig. These circum-
stances proved fortunate both for myself and Augustus;
for, had matters been otherwise, he would have found
it impossible to reach me. As it was, he proceeded
with confidence in his design. It was near daybreak,
however, before he completed the second division of the
board (which was about a foot above the first cut),
thus making an aperture quite large enough to admit
his passage through with facility to the main orlop deck.
Having got here, he made his way with but little
trouble to the lower main hatch, although in so doing
he had to scramble over tiers of oil-casks piled nearly as
high as the upper deck, there being barely room
enough left for his body. Upon reaching the hatch,
he found that Tiger had followed him below, squeez-
ing between two rows of the casks. It was now too
late, however, to attempt getting to me before dawn,
as the chief difficulty lay in passing through the close
stowage in the lower hold. He therefore resolved to
return, and wait till the next night. With this design


60 TALES.
he proceeded to loosen the hatch, so that he might
have as little detention as possible when he should come
again. No sooner had he loosened it than Tiger
sprang eagerly to the small opening produced, snuffed
for a moment, and then uttered a long whine, scratch-
ing at the same time, as if anxious to remove the cov-
ering with his paws. There could be no doubt, from
his behaviour, that he was aware of my being in the
hold, and Augustus thought it possible that he would
be able to get to me if he put him down. He now
hit upon the expedient of sending the note, as it was
especially desirable that I should make no attempt at
forcing my way out, at least under existing circum-
stances, and there could be no certainty of his getting to
me himself on the morrow as he intended. After events
proved how fortunate it was that the idea occurred to
him as it did: for, had it not been for the receipt of
the note, I should undoubtedly have fallen upon seme
plan, however desperate, of alarming the crew, and
both our lives would most probably have been sacri-
ficed in consequence.
Having concluded to write, the difficulty was now to
procure the materials for so doing. An old toothpick
was soon made into a pen; and this by means of feel-
ing altogether, for the between-decks were as dark as
pitch. Paper enough was obtained from the back of a
letter—a duplicate of the forged letter from Mr. Ross.
This had been the original draught; but the handwrit-
ing not being sufficiently well imitated, Augustus had
written another, thrusting the first, by good fortune,
into his coat-pocket, where it was now most oppor-
tunely discovered. Ink alone was thus wanting, and
a substitute was immediately found for this by means
of a slight incision with the penknife on the back of a


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 61
finger just above the nail—a copious flow of blood
ensuing, as usual, from wounds in that vicinity. The
note was now written, as well as it could be in the dark
and under the circumstances. It briefly explained
that a mutiny had taken place; that Captain Barnard
was set adrift; and that I might expect immediate re-
lief as far as provisions were concerned, but must not
venture upon making any disturbance. It concluded
with these words: "/ have scrawled this with blood
—your life depends upon lying close."
The slip of paper being tied upon the dog, he was
now put down the hatchway, and Augustus made the
best of his way back to the forecastle, where he found
no reason to believe that any of the crew had been in
his absence. To conceal the hole in the partition, he
drove his knife in just above it, and hung up a pea-
jacket which he found in the berth. His handcuffs
were then replaced, and also the rope around his
ankles.
These arrangements were scarcely completed when
Dirk Peters came below, very drunk, but in excellent
humour, and bringing with him my friend's allowance
of provision for the day. This consisted of a dozen
large Irish potatoes roasted, and a pitcher of water.
He sat for some time on a chest by the berth, and
talked freely about the mate, and the general concerns
of the brig. His demeanour was exceedingly capri-
cious, and even grotesque. . At one time Augustus was
much alarmed by his odd conduct. At last, however,
he went on deck, muttering a promise to bring his
prisoner a good dinner on the morrow. During the
day two of the crew (harpooners) came down, ac-
companied by the cook, all three in nearly the last
stage of intoxication. like Peters, they made no


62 TALES.
scruple of talking unreservedly about their plans. It
appeared that they were much divided among them-
selves as to their ultimate course, agreeing in no point
except the attack on the ship from the Cape Verd Isl-
ands, with which they were in hourly expectation of
meeting. As far as could be ascertained, the mutiny
had not been brought about altogether for the sake of
booty; a private pique of the chief mate's against Cap-
tain Barnard having been the main instigation. There
now seemed to be two principal factions among the
crew—one headed by the mate, the other by the cook.
The former party were for seizing the first suitable
vessel which should present itself, and equipping it at
some of the West India Islands for a piratical cruise.
The latter division, however, which was the stronger,
and included Dirk Peters among its partisans, were
bent upon pursuing the course originally laid out for
the brig into the South Pacific; there either to take
whale, or act otherwise, as circumstances should sug-
gest. The representations of Peters, who had fre-
quently visited these regions, had great weight, appar-
ently, with the mutineers, wavering, as they were,
between half-engendered notions of profit and pleasure.
He dwelt on the world of novelty and amusement to
be found among the innumerable islands of the Pacific,
on the perfect security and freedom from all restraint
to be enjoyed, but, more particularly, on the delicious-
ness of the climate, on the abundant means of good
living, and on the voluptuous beauty of the women.
As yet, nothing had been absolutely determined upon;
but the pictures of the hybrid line-manager were taking
strong hold upon the ardent imaginations of the sea-
men, and there was every probability that his inten-
tions would be finally carried into effect.


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 63
The three men went away in about an hour, and no
one else entered the forecastle all day. Augustus lay
quiet until nearly night. He then freed himself from
the rope and irons, and prepared for his attempt. A
bottle was found in one of the berths, and this he filled
with water from the pitcher left by Peters, storing his
pockets at the same time with cold potatoes. To his
great joy he also came across a lantern, with a small
piece of tallow candle in it. This he could light at
any moment, as he had in his possession a box of
phosphorus matches. When it was quite dark, he got
through the hole in the bulkhead, having taken the pre-
caution to arrange the bedclothes in the berth so as to
convey the idea of a person covered up. When
through, he hung up the pea-jacket on his knife, as be-
fore, to conceal the aperture—this manoeuvre being
easily effected, as he did not readjust the piece of plank
taken out until afterward. He was now on the main
orlop deck, and proceeded to make his way, as before,
between the upper deck and the oil-casks to the main
hatchway. Having reached this, he lit the piece of
candle, and descended, groping with extreme difficulty
among the compact stowage of the hold. In a few
moments he became alarmed at the insufferable stench
and the closeness of the atmosphere. He could not
think it possible that I had survived my confinement
for so long a period breathing so oppressive an air. He
called my name repeatedly, but I made him no reply,
and his apprehensions seemed thus to be confirmed.
The brig was rolling violently, and there was so much
noise in consequence, that it was useless to listen for
any weak sound, such as those of my breathing or
snoring. He threw open the lantern, and held it as
high as possible, whenever an opportunity occurred, in


64 TALES.
order that, by observing the light, I might, if alive, be
aware that succour was approaching. Still nothing was
heard from me, and the supposition of my death began
to assume the character of certainty. He determined,
nevertheless, to force a passage, if possible, to the box,
and at least ascertain beyond a doubt the truth of his
surmises. He pushed on for some time in a most pitia-
ble state of anxiety, until, at length, he found the
pathway utterly blocked up, and that there was no
possibility of making any farther way by the course in
which he had set out. Overcome now by his feelings,
he threw himself among the lumber in despair, and wept
like a child. It was at this period that he heard the crash
occasioned by the bottle which I had thrown down.
Fortunate, indeed, was it that the incident occurred—
for, upon this incident, trivial as it appears, the thread of
my destiny depended. Many years elapsed, however,
before I was aware of this fact. A natural shame and
regret for his weakness and indecision prevented Augustus
from confiding to me at once what a more intimate
and unreserved communion afterward induced him to
reveal. Upon finding his further progress in the hold
impeded by obstacles which he could not overcome,
he had resolved to abandon his attempt at reaching me,
and return at once to the forecastle. Before condemn-
ing him entirely on this head, the harassing circum-
stances which embarrassed him should be taken into
consideration. The night was fast wearing away, and
his absence from the forecastle might be discovered;
and, indeed, would necessarily be so, if he should fail
to get back to the berth by daybreak. His candle was
expiring in the socket, and there would be the greatest
difficulty in retracing his way to the hatchway in the
dark. It must be allowed, too, that he had every


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 65
good reason to believe me dead; in which event no
benefit could result to me from his reaching the box,
and a world of danger would be encountered to no
purpose by himself. He had repeatedly called, and I
had made him no answer. I had been now eleven
days and nights with no more water than that contained
in the jug which he had left with me—a supply which
it was not at all probable I had hoarded in the begin-
ning of my confinement, as I had had every cause to ex-
pect a speedy release. The atmosphere of the hold,
too, must have appeared to him, coming from the com-
paratively open air of the steerage, of a nature abso-
lutely poisonous, and by far more intolerable than it
had seemed to me upon my first taking up my quarters
in the box—the hatchways at that time having been
constantly open for many months previous. Add to
these considerations that of the scene of bloodshed and
terror so lately witnessed by my friend; his confine-
ment, privations, and narrow escapes from death; to-
gether with the frail and equivocal tenure by which he
still existed—circumstances all so well calculated to
prostrate every energy of mind—and the reader will be
easily brought, as I have been, to regard his apparent
falling off in friendship and in faith with sentiments
rather of sorrow than of anger.
The crash of the bottle was distinctly heard, yet
Augustus was not sure that it proceeded from the hold.
The doubt, however, was sufficient inducement to per-
severe. He clambered up nearly to the orlop deck by
means of the stowage, and then, watching for a lull in
the pitchings of the vessel, he called out to me in as
loud a tone as he could command—regardless, for the
moment, of the danger of being overheard by the crew.
It will be remembered that on this occasion the voice
Vol. III.—5


66 TALES.
reached me, but I was so entirely overcome by violent
agitation as to be incapable of reply. Confident, now,
that his worst apprehensions were well founded, he de-
scended, with a view of getting back to the forecastle
without loss of time. In his haste some small boxes
were thrown down, the noise occasioned by which I
heard, as will be recollected. He had made consider-
able progress on his return when the fall of the knife
again caused him to hesitate. He retraced his steps
immediately, and, clambering up the stowage a second
time, called out my name, loudly as before, having
watched for a lull. This time I found voice to answer.
Overjoyed at discovering me to be still alive, he now
resolved to brave every difficulty and danger in reach-
ing me. Having extricated himself as quickly as possi-
ble from the labyrinth of lumber by which he was
hemmed in, he at length struck into an opening which
promised better, and finally, after a series of struggles,
arrived at the box in a state of utter exhaustion.


CHAPTER VI.
The leading particulars of this narration were all that
Augustus communicated to me while we remained near
the box. It was not until afterward that he entered
fully into all the details. He was apprehensive of be-
ing missed, and I was wild with impatience to leave
my detested place of confinement. We resolved to
make our way at once to the hole in the bulkhead, near
which I was to remain for the present, while he went
through to reconnoitre. To leave Tiger in the box
was what neither of us could endure to think of; yet,
how to act otherwise was the question. He now
seemed to be perfectly quiet, and we could not even
distinguish the sound of his breathing upon applying
our ears closely to the box. I was convinced that he
was dead, and determined to open the door. We
found him lying at full length, apparently in a deep
stupor, yet still alive. No time was to be lost, yet I
could not bring myself to abandon an animal who had
now been twice instrumental in saving my life, without
some attempt at preserving him. We therefore dragged
him along with us as well as we could, although with
the greatest difficulty and fatigue; Augustus, during
part of the time, being forced to clamber over the im-
pediments in our way with the huge dog in his arms—
a feat to which the feebleness of my frame rendered me
totally inadequate. At length we succeeded in reach-
ing the hole, when Augustus got through, and Tiger
67


68 TALES.
was pushed in afterward. All was found to be safe,
and we did not fail to return sincere thanks to God for
our deliverance from the imminent danger we had es-
caped. For the present, it was agreed that I should
remain near the opening, through which my companion
could readily supply me with a part of his daily pro-
vision, and where I could have the advantages of
breathing an atmosphere comparatively pure.
In explanation of some portions of this narrative,
wherein I have spoken of the stowage of the brig, and
which may appear ambiguous to some of my readers
who may have seen a proper or regular stowage, I must
here state that the manner in which this most important
duty had been performed on board the Grampus was a
most shameful piece of neglect on the part of Captain
Barnard, who was by no means as careful or as expe-
rienced a seaman as the hazardous nature of the service
on which he was employed would seem necessarily to
demand. A proper stowage cannot be accomplished
in a careless manner, and many most disastrous acci-
dents, even within the limits of my own experience,
have arisen from neglect or ignorance in this particular.
Coasting vessels, in the frequent hurry and bustle at-
tendant upon taking in or discharging cargo, are the
most liable to mishap from the want of a proper atten-
tion to stowage. The great point is to allow no pos-
sibility of the cargo or ballast's shifting position even in
the most violent rollings of the vessel. With this end,
great attention must be paid, not only to the bulk taken
in, but to the nature of the bulk, and whether there be
a full or only a partial cargo. In most kinds of freight
the stowage is accomplished by means of a screw.
Thus, in a load of tobacco or flour, the whole is
screwed so tightly into the hold of the vessel that the


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 69
barrels or hogsheads, upon discharging, are found to be
completely flattened, and take some time to regain
their original shape. This screwing, however, is re-
sorted to principally with a view of obtaining more
room in the hold; for in a/c//load of any such com-
modities as flour or tobacco, there can be no danger of
any shifting whatever, at least none from which incon-
venience can result. There have been instances, in-
deed, where this method of screwing has resulted in
the most lamentable consequences, arising from a cause
altogether distinct from the danger attendant upon a
shifting of cargo. A load of cotton, for example,
tightly screwed while in certain conditions, has been
known, through the expansion of its bulk, to rend a
vessel asunder at sea. There can be no doubt, either,
that the same result would ensue in the case of tobacco,
while undergoing its usual course of fermentation, were
it not for the interstices consequent upon the rotundity
of the hogsheads.
It is when a partial cargo is received that danger is
chiefly to be apprehended from shifting, and that pre-
cautions should be always taken to guard against such
misfortune. Only those who have encountered a vio-
lent gale of wind, or, rather, who have experienced
the rolling of a vessel in a sudden calm after the gale,
can form an idea of the tremendous force of the plunges,
and of the consequent terrible impetus given to all loose
articles in the vessel. It is then that the necessity of a
cautious stowage, when there is a partial cargo, be-
comes obvious. When lying to (especially with a
small head sail), a vessel which is not properly mod-
elled in the bows is frequently thrown upon her beam-
ends; this occurring even every fifteen or twenty min-
utes upon an average, yet without any serious conse-


70 TALES.
quences resulting, provided there be a proper stowage.
If this, however, has not been strictly attended to, in
the first of these heavy lurches the whole of the cargo
tumbles over to the side of the vessel which lies upon
the water, and, being thus prevented from regaining
her equilibrium, as she would otherwise necessarily do,
she is certain to fill in a few seconds and go down. It
is not too much to say that at least one-half of the in-
stances in which vessels have foundered in heavy gales
at sea may be attributed to a shifting of cargo or of
ballast.
When a partial cargo of any kind is taken on board,
the whole, after being first stowed as compactly as
may be, should be covered with a layer of stout shift-
ing-boards, extending completely across the vessel.
Upon these boards strong temporary stanchions should
be erected, reaching to the timbers above, and thus se-
curing everything in its place. In cargoes consisting of
grain, or any similar matter, additional precautions are
requisite. A hold filled entirely with grain upon leav-
ing port will be found not more than three-fourths
full upon reaching its destination—this, too, although
the freight, when measured bushel by bushel by the
consignee, will overrun by a vast deal (on account of
the swelling of the grain) the quantity consigned.
This result is occasioned by settling during the voyage,
and is the more perceptible in proportion to the rough-
ness of the weather experienced. If grain loosely
thrown in a vessel, then, is ever so well secured by
shifting-boards and stanchions, it will be liable to shift
in a long passage so greatly as to bring about the most
distressing calamities. To prevent these, every method
should be employed before leaving port to settle the
cargo as much as possible; and for this there are many


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 71
contrivances, among which may be mentioned the
driving of wedges into the grain. Even after all this is
done, and unusual pains taken to secure the shifting
boards, no seaman who knows what he is about will
feel altogether secure in a gale of any violence with a
cargo of grain on board, and, least of all, with a par-
tial cargo. Yet there are hundreds of our coasting
vessels, and, it is likely, many more from the ports of
Europe, which sail daily with partial cargoes, even of
the most dangerous species, and without any precau-
tions whatever. The wonder is that no more acci-
dents occur than do actually happen. A lamentable
instance of this heedlessness occurred to my knowledge
in the case of Captain Joel Rice of the schooner Firefly,
which sailed from Richmond, Virginia, to Madeira,
with a cargo of corn, in the year 1825. The captain
had gone many voyages without serious accident, al-
though he was in the habit of paying no attention
whatever to his stowage, more than to secure it in the
ordinary manner. He had never before sailed with a
cargo of grain, and on this occasion had the corn
thrown on board loosely, when it did not much more
than half fill the vessel. For the first portion of the
voyage he met with nothing more than light breezes;
but when within a day's sail of Madeira there came on
a strong gale from the N. N. E. which forced him to lie
to. He brought the schooner to the wind under a
double-reefed foresail alone, when she rode as well as
any vessel could be expected to do, and shipped not a
drop of water. Towards night the gale somewhat
abated, and she rolled with more unsteadiness than be-
fore, but still did very well, until a heavy lurch threw
her upon her beam-ends to starboard. The cor n was
then heard to shift bodily, the force of the movement


72 TALES.
bursting open the main hatchway. The vessel went
down like a shot. This happened within hail of a
small sloop from Madeira, which picked up one of the
crew (the only person saved), and which rode out the
gale in perfect security, as indeed a jollyboat might
have done under proper management.
The stowage on board the Grampus was most
clumsily done, if stowage that could be called which
was little better than a promiscuous huddling together
of oil-casks * and ship furniture. I have already
spoken of the condition of articles in the hold. On
the orlop deck there was space enough for my body
(as I have stated) between the oil-casks and the upper
deck; a space was left open around the main hatch-
way; and several other large spaces were left in the
stowage. Near the hole cut through the bulkhead by
Augustus there was room enough for an entire cask,
and in this space I found myself comfortably situated
for the present.
By the time my friend had got safely into the berth,
and readjusted his handcuffs and the rope, it was broad
daylight. We had made a narrow escape indeed;
for scarcely had he arranged all matters, when the
mate came below, with Dirk Peters and the cook.
They talked for some time about the vessel from the
Cape Verds, and seemed to be excessively anxious for
her appearance. At length the cook came to the
berth in which Augustus was lying, and seated himself
in it near the head. I could see and hear everything
from my hiding-place, for the piece cut out had not
been put back, and I was in momentary expectation
* Whaling vessels are usually fitted with iron oil-tanks—
why the Grampus was not I have never been able to ascer-
tain.


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 73
that the negro would fall against the pea-jacket, which
was hung up to conceal the aperture, in which case all
would have been discovered, and our lives would, no
doubt, have been instantly sacrificed. Our good fort-
une prevailed, however; and although he frequently
touched it as the vessel rolled, he never pressed against
it sufficiently to bring about a discovery. The bottom
of the jacket had been carefully fastened to the bulk-
head, so that the hole might not be seen by its swing-
ing to one side. All this time Tiger was lying at the
foot of the berth, and appeared to have recovered in
some measure his faculties, for I could see him occa-
sionally open his eyes and draw a long breath.
After a few minutes the mate and cook went above,
leaving Dirk Peters behind, who, as soon as they were
gone, came and sat himself down in the place just
occupied by the mate. He began to talk very sociably
with Augustus, and we could now see that the greater
part of his apparent intoxication, while the two others
were with him, was a feint. He answered all my
companion's questions with perfect freedom; told him
that he had no doubt of his father's having been picked
up, as there were no less than five sail in sight just be-
fore sundown on the day he was cut adrift; and used
other language of a consolatory nature, which occa-
sioned me no less surprise than pleasure. Indeed, I
began to entertain hopes, that through the instrumen-
tality of Peters we might be finally enabled to regain
possession of the brig, and this idea I mentioned to
Augustus as soon as I found an opportunity. He
thought the matter possible, but urged the necessity of
the greatest caution in making the attempt, as the con-
duct of the hybrid appeared to be instigated by the
most arbitrary caprice alone; and, indeed, it was dim-


74 TALES.
cult to say if he was at any moment of sound mind.
Peters went upon deck in about an hour, and did not
return again until noon, when he brought Augustus a
plentiful supply of junk beef and pudding. Of this,
when we were left alone, I partook heartily, without
returning through the hole. No one else came down
into the forecastle during the day, and at night I got
into Augustus's berth, where I slept soundly and
sweetly until nearly daybreak when he awakened me
upon hearing a stir upon deck, and I regained my
hiding-place as quickly as possible. When the day
was fully broke, we found that Tiger had recovered
his strength almost entirely, and gave no indications of
hydrophobia, drinking a little water that was offered
him with great apparent eagerness. During the day
he regained all his former vigour and appetite. His
strange conduct had been brought on, no doubt, by
the deleterious quality of the air of the hold, and had
no connection with canine madness. I could not
sufficiently rejoice that I had persisted in bringing
him with me from the box. This day was the thirtieth
of June, and the thirteenth since the Grampus made
sail from Nantucket.
On the second of July the mate came below, drunk
as usual, and in an excessively good-humour. He came
to Augustus's berth, and, giving him a slap on the
back, asked him if he thought he could behave himself
if he let him loose, and whether he would promise not
to be going into the cabin again. To this, of course,
my friend answered in the affirmative, when the ruffian
set him at liberty, after making him drink from a flask
of rum which he drew from his coat-pocket. Both
now went on deck, and I did not see Augustus for
about three hours. He then came below with the


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 75
good news that he had obtained permission to go about
the brig as he pleased anywhere forward of the main-
mast, and that he had been ordered to sleep, as usual,
in the forecastle. He brought me, too, a good din-
ner, and a plentiful supply of water. The brig was
still cruising for the vessel from the Cape Verds, and a
sail was now in sight, which was thought to be the one
in question. As the events of the ensuing eight days
were of little importance, and had no direct bearing
upon the main incidents of my narrative, I will here
throw them into the form of a journal, as I do not wish
to omit them altogether.
July 3</. Augustus furnished me with three blank-
ets, with which I contrived a comfortable bed in my
hiding-place. No one came below, except my com-
panion, during the day. Tiger took his station in the
berth just by the aperture, and slept heavily, as if not
yet entirely recovered from the effects of his sickness.
Towards night a flaw of wind struck the brig before
sail could be taken in, and very nearly capsized her.
The puff died away immediately, however, and no
damage was done beyond the splitting of the foretop-
sail. Dirk Peters treated Augustus all this day with
great kindness, and entered into a long conversation
with him respecting the Pacific Ocean, and the islands
he had visited in that region. He asked him whether
he would not like to go with the mutineers on a kind
of exploring and pleasure voyage in those quarters, and
said that the men were gradually coming over to the
mate's views. To this Augustus thought it best to
reply that he would be glad to go on such an advent-
ure, since nothing better could be done, and that any-
thing was preferable to a piratical life.
July 	h. The vessel in sight proved to be a small


76 TALES.
brig from Liverpool, and was allowed to pass unmo-
lested. Augustus spent most of his time on deck, with
a view of obtaining all the information in his power
respecting the intentions of the mutineers. They had
frequent and violent quarrels among themselves, in one
of which a harpooner, Jim Bonner, was thrown over-
board. The party of the mate was gaining ground.
Jim Bonner belonged to the cook's gang, of which
Peters was a partisan.
July $th. About daybreak there came on a stiff
breeze from the west, which at noon freshened into a
gale, so that the brig could carry nothing more than
her trysail and foresail. In taking in the foretopsail,
Simms, one of the common hands, and belonging also
to the cook's gang, fell overboard, being very much in
liquor, and was drowned—no attempt being made to
save him. The whole number of persons on board
was now thirteen, to wit: Dirk Peters; Seymour, the
black cook; Jones; Greely; Hartman
Rogers; and William Allen, of the cook's party; the
mate, whose name I never learned; Absalom Hicks;
Wilson ; John Hunt; and Richard Parker, of
the mate's party—besides Augustus and myself.
July 6th. The gale lasted all this day, blowing in
heavy squalls, accompanied with rain. The brig took
in a good deal of water through her seams, and one of
the pumps was kept continually going, Augustus being
forced to take his turn. Just at twilight a large ship
passed close by us, without having been discovered
until within hail. This ship was supposed to be the
one for which the mutineers were on the look-out.
The mate hailed her, but the reply was drowned in
the roaring of the gale. At eleven, a sea was shipped
amid-ships, which tore away a great portion of the lar-


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. ^^
board bulwarks, and did some other slight damage.
Towards morning the weather moderated, and at sun-
rise there was very little wind.
July -Jtb. There was a heavy swell running all this
day, during which the brig, being light, rolled exces-
sively, and many articles broke loose in the hold, as I
could hear distinctly from my hiding-place. I suffered
a great deal from sea-sickness. Peters had a long
conversation this day with Augustus, and told him that
two of his gang, Greely and Allen, had gone over to
the mate, and were resolved to turn pirates. He put
several questions to Augustus which he did not then ex-
actly understand. During a part of this evening the
leak gained upon the vessel; and little could be done
to remedy it, as it was occasioned by the brig's strain-
ing, and taking in the water through her seams. A
sail was thrummed, and got under the bows, which
aided us in some measure, so that we began to gain
upon the leak.
July 8th. A light breeze sprung up at sunrise from
the eastward, when the mate headed the brig to the
southwest, with the intention of making some of the
West India Islands, in pursuance of his piratical de-
signs. No opposition was made by Peters or the
cook; at least none in the hearing of Augustus. All
idea of taking the vessel from the Cape Verds was
abandoned. The leak was now easily kept under by
one pump going every three-quarters of an hour. The
sail was drawn from beneath the bows. Spoke two
small schooners during the day.
July gt/i. Fine weather. All hands employed in
repairing bulwarks. Peters had again a long conversa-
tion with Augustus, and spoke more plainly than he
had done heretofore. He said nothing should induce


78 TALES.
him to come into the mate's views, and even hinted
his intention of taking the brig out of his hands. He
asked my friend if he could depend upon his aid in
such case, to which Augustus said, " Yes," without
hesitation. Peters then said he would sound the others
of his party upon the subject, and went away. Dur-
ing the remainder of the day Augustus had no oppor-
tunity of speaking with him privately.


CHAPTER VII.
Jult 10. Spoke a brig from Rio, bound to Norfolk.
Weather hazy, with a light baffling wind from the east-
ward. To-day Hartman Rogers died, having been
attacked on the eighth with spasms after drinking a glass
of grog. This man was of the cook's party, and one
upon whom Peters placed his main reliance. He told
Augustus that he believed the mate had poisoned him,
and that he expected, if he did not be on the look-out,
his own turn would come shortly. There were now
only himself, Jones, and the cook belonging to his
own gang—on the other side there were five. He
had spoken to Jones about taking the command from the
mate; but the project having been coolly received, he
had been deterred from pressing the matter any further,
or from saying anything to the cook. It was well, as
it happened, that he was so prudent, for in the afternoon
the cook expressed his determination of siding with the
mate, and went over formally to that party; while
Jones took an opportunity of quarrelling with Peters,
and hinted that he would let the mate know of the
plan in agitation. There was now, evidently, no time
to be lost, and Peters expressed his determination of
attempting to take the vessel at all hazards, provided
Augustus would lend him hit aid. My friend at once
assured him of his willingness to enter into any plan
for that purpose, and, thinking the opportunity a favour-
able one, made known the fact of my bang on board.
79


So TALES.
At this the hybrid was not more astonished than de-
lighted, as he had no reliance whatever upon Jones,
whom he already considered as belonging to the party
of the mate. They went below immediately, when
Augustus called to me by name, and Peters and my-
self were soon made acquainted. It was agreed that
we should attempt to retake the vessel upon the first
good opportunity, leaving Jones altogether out of our
councils. In the event of success, we were to run the
brig into the first port that offered, and deliver her up.
The desertion of his party had frustrated Peters's
design of going into the Pacific—an adventure which
could not be accomplished without a crew, and he
depended upon either getting acquitted upon trial, on
the score of insanity (which he solemnly averred had
actuated him in lending his aid to the mutiny), or
upon obtaining a pardon, if found guilty, through the
representations of Augustus and myself. Our delib-
erations were interrupted for the present by the cry of,
"All hands take in sail," and Peters and Augustus
ran up on deck.
As usual, the crew were nearly all drunk; and, be-
fore sail could be properly taken in, a violent squall
laid the brig on her beam-ends. By keeping her away,
however, she righted, having shipped a good deal of
water. Scarcely was everything secure, when another
squall took the vessel, and immediately afterward an-
other—no damage being done. There was every ap-
pearance of a gale of wind, which, indeed, shortly
came on, with great fury, from the northward and
westward. All was made as snug as possible, and we
laid to, as usual, under a close-reefed foresail. As
night drew on, the wind increased in violence, with
a remarkably heavy sea. Peters now came into the


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 81
forecastle with Augustus, and we resumed our delib-
erations.
We agreed that no opportunity could be more favour-
able than the present for carrying our design into effect,
as an attempt at such a moment would never be an-
ticipated. As the brig was snugly laid to, there would
be no necessity of manoeuvring her until good weather,
when, if we succeeded in our attempt, we might liber-
ate one, or perhaps two of the men, to aid us in taking
her into port. The main difficulty was the great dis-
proportion in our forces. There were only three of
us, and in the cabin there were nine. All the arms on
board, too, were in their possession, with the excep-
tion of a pair of small pistols which Peters had con-
cealed about his person, and the large seaman's knife
which he always wore in the waistband of his panta-
loons. From certain indications, too—such, for ex-
ample, as there being no such thing as an axe or a
handspike lying in their customary places—we began
to fear that the mate had his suspicions, at least in re-
gard to Peters, and that he would let slip no opportu-
nity of getting rid of him. It was clear, indeed, that
what we should determine to do could not be done too
soon. Still the odds were too much against us to al-
low of our proceeding without the greatest caution.
Peters proposed that he should go up on deck, and
enter in conversation with the watch (Allen), when
he would be able to throw him into the sea without
trouble, and without making any disturbance, by seiz-
ing a good opportunity; that Augustus and myself
should then come up, and endeavour to provide our-
selves with some kind of weapons from the deck; and
that we should then make a rush together, and secure
the companion-way before any opposition could be
Vol. III.—6


82 TALES.
offered. I objected to this, because I could not be-
lieve that the mate (who was a cunning fellow in all
matters which did not affect his superstitious preju-
dices) would suffer himself to be so easily entrapped.
The very fact of there being a watch on deck at all
was sufficient proof that he was upon the alert—it not
being usual, except in vessels where discipline is most
rigidly enforced, to station a watch on deck when a
vessel is lying to in a gale of wind. As I address my-
self principally, if not altogether, to persons who have
never been to sea, it may be as well to state the exact
condition of a vessel under such circumstances. Ly-
ing to, or, in sea-parlance, "laying to," is a measure
resorted to for various purposes, and effected in various
manners. In moderate weather, it is frequently done
with a view of merely bringing the vessel to a stand-
still, to wait for another vessel, or any similar object.
If the vessel which lies to is under full sail, the ma-
noeuvre is usually accomplished by throwing round some
portion of her sails so as to let the wind take them
aback, when she becomes stationary. But we are now
speaking of lying to in a gale of wind. This is done
when the wind is ahead, and too violent to admit of
carrying sail without danger of capsizing; and some-
times even when the wind is fair, but the sea too
heavy for the vessel to be put before it. If a vessel
be suffered to scud before the wind in a very heavy
sea, much damage is usually done her by the shipping
of water over her stern, and sometimes by the violent
plunges she makes forward. This manoeuvre, then,
is seldom resorted to in such case, unless through ne-
cessity. When the vessel is in a leaky condition, she
is often put before the wind even in the heaviest seas;
for, when lying to, her seams are sure to be greatly


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 83
opened by her violent straining, and it is not so much
the case when scudding. Often, too, it becomes
necessary to scud a vessel, either when the blast is so
exceedingly furious as to tear in pieces the sail which
is employed with a view of bringing her head to the
wind, or when, through the false modelling of the
frame or other causes, this main object cannot be
effected.
Vessels in a gale of wind are laid to in different
manners, according to their peculiar construction.
Some lie to best under a foresail, and this, I believe, is
the sail most usually employed. Large square-rigged
vessels have sails for the express purpose, called storm-
staysails. But the jib is occasionally employed by it-
self—sometimes the jib and foresail, or a double-reefed
foresail, and not unfrequently the after-sails, are made
use of. Foretopsails are very often found to answer
the purpose better than any other species of sail. The
Grampus was generally laid to under a close-reefed
foresail.
When a vessel is to be laid to, her head is brought
up to the wind just so nearly as to fill the sail under
which she lies, when hauled flat aft, that is, when
brought diagonally across the vessel. This being
done, the bows point within a few degrees of the
direction from which the wind issues, and the wind-
ward bow of course receives the shock of the waves.
In this situation a good vessel will ride out a very
heavy gale of wind without shipping a drop of water,
and without any further attention being requisite on
the part of the crew. The helm is usually lashed
down, but this is altogether unnecessary (except on
account of the noise it makes when loose), for the
rudder has no effect upon the vessel when lying to.


84 TALES.
Indeed, the helm had far better be left loose than
lashed very fast, for the rudder is apt to be torn off
by heavy seas if there be no room for the helm to
play. As long as the sail holds, a well-modelled
vessel will maintain her situation, and ride every sea,
as if instinct with life and reason. If the violence of
the wind, however, should tear the sail into pieces (a
feat which it requires a perfect hurricane to accom-
plish under ordinary circumstances), there is then im-
minent danger. The vessel falls off from the wind,
and, coming broadside to the sea, is completely at its
mercy: the only resource in this case is to put her
quietly before the wind, letting her scud until some
other sail can be set. Some vessels will lie to under
no sail whatever, but such are not to be trusted at
sea.
But to return from this digression. It had never
been customary with the mate to have any watch on
deck when lying to in a gale of wind, and the fact
that he had now one, coupled with the circumstance
of the missing axes and handspikes, fully convinced us
that the crew were too well on the watch to be taken
by surprise in the manner Peters had suggested.
Something, however, was to be done, and that with
as little delay as practicable, for there could be no
doubt that a suspicion having been once entertained
against Peters, he would be sacrificed upon the earliest
occasion, and one would certainly either be found or
made upon the breaking of the gale.
Augustus now suggested that if Peters could con-
trive to remove, under any pretext, the piece of chain-
cable which lay over the trap in the state-room, we
might possibly be able to come upon them unawares
by means of the hold; but a little reflection convinced


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 85
us that the vessel rolled and pitched too violently for
any attempt of that nature.
By good fortune I at length hit upon the idea of
working upon the superstitious terrors and guilty con-
science of the mate. It will be remembered that one
of the crew, Hartman Rogers, had died during the
morning, having been attacked two days before with
spasms after drinking some spirits and water. Peters
had expressed to us his opinion that this man had been
poisoned by the mate, and for this belief he had rea-
sons, so he said, which were incontrovertible, but
which he could not be prevailed upon to explain to
us—this wayward refusal being only in keeping with
other points of his singular character. But whether
or not he had any better grounds for suspecting the
mate than we had ourselves, we were easily led to fall
in with his suspicion, and determined to act accord-
ingly.
Rogers had died about eleven in the forenoon, in
violent convulsions; and the corpse presented in a few
minutes after death one of the most horrid and loath-
some spectacles I ever remember to have seen. The
stomach was swollen immensely, like that of a man
who has been drowned and lain under water for many
weeks. The hands were in the same condition, while
the face was shrunken, shrivelled, and of a chalky
whiteness, except where relieved by two or three
glaring red splotches, like those occasioned by the
erysipelas: one of these splotches extended diagonally
across the face, completely covering up an eye as if
with a band of red velvet. In this disgusting condi-
tion the body had been brought up from the cabin at
noon to be thrown overboard, when the mate getting
a glimpse of it (for he now saw it for the first time),


86
TALES.
and being cither touched with remorse for his crime <
struck with terror at so horrible a sight, ordered tr
men to sew the body up in its hammuck, and aJJovv .
the usual rites of sea-burial. Having given thes
directions he went below, as if to avoid any furthc.
sight of his victim. While preparations were matin t;
to obey his orders, the gale came on with great fury,
and the design was abandoned for the present. The
corpse, left to itself, was washed into the larboard
scuppers, where it still lay at the time of which I
speak, floundering about with the furious lurches of
the brig.
Having arranged our plan, we set about putting it
in execution as speedily as possible. Peters went upon
deck, and, as he had anticipated, was immediately
accosted bv Allen, who appeared to be stationed more
as a watch upon the forecastle than for any other pur-
pose. The tare of this villain, however, was speedily
and silently decided; for Peters, approaching him in
a careless manner, as if about to address him, seized
him bv the throat, and, before he could utter a single
crv, tossed him over the bulwarks. He then called
to us, and we came up. Our first precaution was to
look about for something with which to arm ourselves,
and in doing this we had to proceed with great care,
for it was impossible to stand on deck an instant
without holding fast, and violent seas broke over the
vessel at every plunge forward. It was indispensable,
too, that we should be quick in our operations, for
everv minute we expected the mate to be up to set the
punms going, as it was evident the brig must be taking
in water verv fast. After searching about for jorne
time, we could find nothing more fit for our purpose
than the two pump-handles, one of which Augustus


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 87
took, and I the other. Having secured these, we
stripped off the shirt of the corpse and dropped the
body overboard. Peters and myself then went below,
leaving Augustus to watch upon deck, where he took
his station just where Allen had been placed, and
with his back to the cabin companion-way, so that if
any one of the mate's gang should come up, he might
suppose it was the watch.
As soon as I got below I commenced disguising my-
self so as to represent the corpse of Rogers. The shirt
which we had taken from the body aided us very much,
for it was of singular form and character, and easily
recognisable—a kind of smock, which the deceased
wore over his other clothing. It was a blue stocki-
nett, with large white stripes running across. Having
put this on, I proceeded to equip myself with a false
stomach, in imitation of the horrible deformity of the
swollen corpse. This was soon effected by means of
stuffing with some bedclothes. I then gave the same
appearance to my hands by drawing on a pair of white
woollen mittens, and tilling them in with any kind of
rags that offered themselves. Peters then arranged my
face, first rubbing it well over with white chalk, and
afterward splotching it with blood, which he took
from a cut in his finger. The streak across the eye
was not forgotten, and presented a most shocking ap-
pearance.


CHAPTER VIII.
As I viewed myself in a fragment of looking-glass
which hung up in the cabin, and by the dim light of a
land of battle-lantern, I was so impressed with a sense
of vague awe at my appearance and at the recollection
of the terrific reality which I was thus representing,
that I was seized with a violent tremour, and could
scarcely summon resolution to go on with my part. It
was necessary, however, to act with decision, and
Peters and myself went up on deck.
We there found everything safe, and, keeping close
to the bulwarks, the three of us crept to the cabin
companion-way. It was only partially closed, pre-
cautions having been taken to prevent its being sud-
denly pushed to from without, by means of placing
billets of wood on the upper step so as to interfere
with the shutting. We found no difficulty in getting a
full view of the interior of the cabin through the cracks
where the hinges were placed. It now proved to have
been very fortunate for us that we had not attempted
to take them by surprise, for they were evidently on
the alert. Only one was asleep, and he lying just at
the foot of the companion-ladder, with a musket by his
side. The rest were seated on several mattresses,
which had been taken from the berths and thrown on
the floor. They were engaged in earnest conversa-
tion; and although they had been carousing, as ap-
peared from two empty jugs, with some tin tumblers
88


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 89
which lay about, they were not as much intoxicated as
usual. All had knives, one or two of them pistols,
and a great many muskets were lying in a berth close
at hand.
We listened to their conversation for some time be-
fore we could make up our minds how to act, having
as yet resolved on nothing determinate, except that we
would attempt to paralyse their exertions, when we
should attack them, by means of the apparition of
Rogers. They were discussing their piratical plans,
in which all we could hear distinctly was, that they
would unite with the crew of a schooner Hornet, and,
if possible, get the schooner herself into their possession
preparatory to some attempt on a large scale, the par-
ticulars of which could not be made out by either o
us.
One of the men spoke of Peters, when the mate re-
plied to him in a low voice which could not be dis-
tinguished, and afterward added more loudly, that
"he could not understand his being so much forward
with the captain's brat in the forecastle, and he thought
the sooner both of them were overboard the better."
To this no answer was made, but we could easily per-
ceive that the hint was well received by the whole
party, and more particularly by Jones. At this period
I was excessively agitated, the more so as I could see
that neither Augustus nor Peters could determine how
to act. I made up my mind, however, to sell my life
as dearly as possible, and not to suffer myself to be
overcome by any feelings of trepidation.
The tremendous noise made by the roaring of the
wind in the rigging, and the washing of the sea over
the deck, prevented us from hearing what was said,
except during momentary lulls. In one of these we


90 TALES.
all distinctly heard the mate tell one of the men to
"go forward, and order the d—d lubbers to come
into the cabin, where he could have an eye upon them,
for he wanted no such secret doings on board the
brig." It was well for us that the pitching of the
vessel at this moment was so violent as to prevent this
order from being carried into instant execution. The
cook got up from his mattress to go for us, when a
tremendous lurch, which I thought would carry away
the masts, threw him headlong against one of the lar-
board state-room doors, bursting it open, and creating
a good deal of other confusion. Luckily, neither of
our party was thrown from his position, and we had
time to make a precipitate retreat to the forecastle, and
arrange a hurried plan of action before the messenger
made his appearance, or rather before he put his head
out of the companion-hatch, for he did not come on
deck. From this station he could not notice the ab-
sence of Allen, and he accordingly bawled out as if to
him, repeating the orders of the mate. Peters cried
out, "Ay, ay," in a disguised voice, and the cook
immediately went below, without entertaining a sus-
picion that all was not right.
My two companions now proceeded boldly aft and
down into the cabin, Peters closing the door after him
in the same manner he had found it. The mate re-
ceived them with feigned cordiality, and told Augus-
tus that, since he had behaved himself so well of late,
he might take up his quarters in the cabin, and be one
of them for the future. He then poured him out a
tumbler half full of rum, and made him drink it. All
this I saw and heard, for I followed my friends to the
cabin as soon as the door was shut, and took up my
old point of observation. I had brought with me the


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 91
two pump-handles, one of which I secured near the
companion-way, to be ready for use when required.
I now steadied myself as well as possible so as to
have a good view of all that was passing within, and
endeavoured to nerve myself to the task of descending
among the mutineers when Peters should make a signal
to me as agreed upon. Presently he contrived to turn
the conversation upon the bloody deeds of the mutiny,
and, by degrees, led the men to talk of the thousand
superstitions which are so universally current among
seamen. I could not make out all that was said, but
I could plainly see the effects of the conversation in the
countenances of those present. The mate was evi-
dently much agitated, and presently, when some one
mentioned the terrific appearance of Rogers's corpse, I
thought he was upon the point of swooning. Peters
now asked him if he did not think it would be better
to have the body thrown overboard at once, as it was
too horrible a sight to see it floundering about in the
scuppers. At this the villain absolutely gasped for
breath, and turned his head slowly round upon his
companions, as if imploring some one to go up and
perform the task. No one, however, stirred, and it
was quite evident that the whole party were wound
up to the highest pitch of nervous excitement. Peters
now made me the signal. I immediately threw open
the door of the companion-way, and, descending, with-
out uttering a syllable, stood erect in the midst of the
The intense effect produced by this sudden appari-
tion is not at all to be wondered at when the various
circumstances are taken into consideration. Usually,
in cases of a similar nature, there is left in the mind of
the spectator some glimmering of doubt as to the real-


92 TALES.
ity of the vision before his eyes; a degree of hope,
however feeble, that he is the victim of chicanery, and
that the apparition is not actually a visitant from the
world of shadows. It is not too much to say that such
remnants of doubt have been at the bottom of almost
every such visitation, and that the appalling horror
which has sometimes been brought about, is to be at-
tributed, even in the cases most in point, and where
most suffering has been experienced, more to a kind of
anticipative horror, lest the apparition might possibly be
real, than to an unwavering belief in its reality. But,
in the present instance, it will be seen immediately,
that in the minds of the mutineers there was not even
the shadow of a basis upon which to rest a doubt that
the apparition of Rogers was indeed a revivification
of his disgusting corpse, or at least its spiritual image.
The isolated situation of the brig, with its entire inac-
cessibility on account of the gale, confined the appar-
ently possible means of deception within such narrow
and definite limits, that they must have thought them-
selves enabled to survey them all at a glance. They
had now been at sea twenty-four days, without hold-
ing more than a speaking communication with any
vessel whatever. The whole of the crew, too, at
least all whom they had the most remote reason for
suspecting to be on board, were assembled in the
cabin, with the exception of Allen, the watch; and
his giganuc stature (he was six feet six inches high)
was too familiar in their eyes to permit the notion that
he was the apparition before them to enter their minds
even for an instant. Add to these considerations the
awe-inspiring nature of the tempest, and that of the
conversation brought about by Peters; the deep im-
pression which the loathsomeness of the actual corpse


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 93
had made in the morning upon the imaginations of the
men; the excellence of the imitation in my person;
and the uncertain and wavering light in which they be-
held me, as the glare of the cabin lantern, swinging
violently to and fro, fell dubiously and fitfully upon
my figure, and there will be no reason to wonder that
the deception had even more than the entire effect
which we had anticipated. The mate sprang up from
the mattress on which he was lying, and, without utter-
ing a syllable, fell back, stone dead, upon the cabin
floor, and was hurled to the leeward like a log by a
heavy roll of the brig. Of the remaining seven, there
were but three who had at first any degree of presence
of mind. The four others sat for some time rooted
apparently to the floor, the most pitiable objects of
horror and utter despair my eyes ever encountered.
The only opposition we experienced at all was from
the cook, John Hunt, and Richard Parker; but they
made but a feeble and irresolute defence. The two
former were shot instantly by Peters, and I felled
Parker with a blow on the head from the pump-handle
which I had brought with me. In the mean time
Augustus seized one of the muskets lying on the floor,
and shot another mutineer ( Wilson) through the
breast. There were now but three remaining; but by
this time they had become aroused from their lethargy,
and perhaps began to see that a deception had been
practised upon them, for they fought with great reso-
lution and fury, and, but for the immense muscular
strength of Peters, might have ultimately got the better
of us. These three men were Jones, Gree-
ly, and Absalom Hicks. Jones had thrown Augustus
on the floor, stabbed him in several places along the
right arm, and would no doubt have soon dispatched


94 TALES.
him (as neither Peters nor myself could immediately
get rid of our own antagonists), had it not been for the
timely aid of a friend, upon whose assistance we surely
had-never depended. This friend was no other than
Tiger. With a low growl he bounded into the cabin,
at a most critical moment for Augustus, and throwing
himself upon Jones, pinned him to the floor in an in-
stant. My friend, however, was now too much injured
to render us any aid whatever, and I was so encum-
bered with my disguise that I could do but little. The
dog would not leave his hold upon the throat of Jones
—Peters, nevertheless, was far more than a match for
the two men who remained, and would, no doubt,
have dispatched them sooner, had it not been for the
narrow space in which he had to act, and the tremen-
dous lurches of the vessel. Presently he was enabled
to get hold of a heavy stool, several of which lay about
the floor. With this he beat out the brains of Greely
as he was in the act of discharging a musket at me,
and immediately afterward a roll of the brig throwing
him in contact with Hicks, he seized him by the
throat, and, by dint of sheer strength, strangled him
instantaneously. Thus, in far less time than I have
taken to tell it, we found ourselves masters of the brig.
The only person of our opponents who was left
alive was Richard Parker. This man, it will be re-
membered, I had knocked down with a blow from the
pump-handle at the commencement of the attack. He
now lay motionless by the door of the shattered state-
room; but, upon Peters touching him with his foot,
he spoke, and entreated for mercy. His head was
only slightly cut, and otherwise he had received no in-
jury, having been merely stunned by the blow. He
now got up, and, for the present, we secured his hands


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 95
behind his back. The dog was still growling over
Jones; but, upon examination, we found him com-
pletely dead, the blood issuing in a stream from a -deep
wound in the throat, inflicted, no doubt, by the sharp
teeth of the animal.
It was now about one o'clock in the morning, and
the wind was still blowing tremendously. The brig
evidently laboured much more than usual, and it became
absolutely necessary that something should be done with
a view of easing her in some measure. At almost every
roll to leeward she shipped a sea, several of which came
partially down into the cabin during our scuffle, the
hatchway having been left open by myself when I de-
scended. The entire range of bulwarks to larboard had
been swept away, as well as the caboose, together with
the jollyboat from the counter. The creaking and work-
ing of the mainmast, too, gave indication that it was
nearly sprung. To make room for more stowage in the
after hold, the heel of this mast had been stepped be-
tween decks (a very reprehensible practice, occasionally
resorted to by ignorant ship-builders), so that it was in
imminent danger of working from its step. But, to
crown all our difficulties, we plummed the well, and
found no less than seven feet water.
Leaving the bodies of the crew lying in the cabin,
we got to work immediately at the pumps—Parker, of
course, being set at liberty to assist us in the labour.
Augustus's arm was bound up as well as we could ef-
fect it, and he did what he could, but that was not
much. However, we found that we could just man-
age to keep the leak from gaining upon us by having
one pump constantly going. As there were only four
of us, this was severe labour; but We endeavoured to keep
up our spirits, and looked anxiously for daybreak, when


g6 TALES.
we hoped to lighten the brig by cutting away the main-
mast.
In this manner we passed a night of terrible anxiety
and fatigue, and, when the day at length broke, the gale
had neither abated in the least, nor were there any
signs of its abating. We now dragged the bodies on
deck and threw them overboard. Our next care was
to get rid of the mainmast. The necessary prepara-
tions having been made, Peters cut away at the mast
(having found axes in the cabin), while the rest of us
stood by the stays and lanyards. As the brig gave a
tremendous lee-lurch, the word was given to cut away
the weather-lanyards, which being done, the whole
mass of wood and rigging plunged into the sea, clear of
the brig, and without doing any material injury. We
now found that the vessel did not labour quite as much
as before, but our situation was still exceedingly pre-
carious, and, in spite of the utmost exertions, we could
not gain upon the leak without the aid of both pumps.
The little assistance which Augustus could render us
was not really of any importance. To add to our dis-
tress, a heavy sea, striking the brig to windward, threw
her off several points from the wind, and, before she
could regain her position, another broke completely
over her, and hurled her full upon her beam-ends.
The ballast now shifted in a mass to leeward (the
stowage had been knocking about perfectly at random
for some time), and for a few moments we thought
nothing could save us from capsizing. Presently, how-
ever, we partially righted; but the ballast still retain-
ing its place to larboard, we lay so much along that it
was useless to think of working the pumps, which in-
deed we could not have done much longer in any case,
as our hands were entirely raw with the excessive labour


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 97
we had undergone, and were bleeding in the most hor-
rible manner.
Contrary to Parker's advice, we now proceeded to
cut away the foremast, and at length accomplished it
after much difficulty, owing to the position in which
we lay. In going overboard the wreck took with it
the bowsprit, and left us a complete hulk.
So far we had had reason to rejoice in the escape of our
longboat, which had received no damage from any of
the huge seas which had come on board. But we had
not long to congratulate ourselves; for the foremast
having gone, and, of course, the foresail with it, by
which the brig had been steadied, every sea now made
a complete breach over us, and in five minutes our deck
was swept from stem to stern, the longboat and star-
board bulwarks torn off, and even the windlass shat-
tered into fragments. It was, indeed, hardly possible
for us to be in a more pitiable condition.
At noon there seemed to be some slight appearance
of the gale's abating, but in this we were sadly disap-
pointed, for it only lulled for a few minutes to blow
with redoubled fury. About four in the afternoon it
was utterly impossible to stand up against the violence
of the blast; and, as the night closed in upon us, I had
not a shadow of hope that the vessel would hold to-
gether until morning.
By midnight we had settled very deep in the water,
which was now up to the orlop deck. The rudder
went soon afterward, the sea which tore it away lifting
the after portion of the brig entirely from the water,
against which she thumped in her descent with such a
concussion as would be occasioned by going ashore.
We had all calculated that the rudder would hold its
own to the last, as it was unusually strong, being rigged
Vol. III.—7


98 TALES.
as I have never seen one rigged either before or since.
Down its main timber there ran a succession of stout
iron hooks, and others in the same manner down the
stern-post. Through these hooks there extended a
very thick wrought-iron rod, the rudder being thus held
to the stern-post, and swinging freely on the rod. The
tremendous force of the sea which tore it off may be
estimated by the fact, that the hooks in the stern-post,
which ran entirely through it, being clinched on the in-
side, were drawn every one of them completely out of
the solid wood.
We had scarcely time to draw breath after the vio-
lence of this shock, when one of the most tremendous
waves I had then ever known broke right on board
of us, sweeping the companion-way clear off, bursting
in the hatchways, and filling every inch of the vessel
with water.


CHAPTER IX.
Luckily, just before night, all four of us had
lashed ourselves firmly to the fragments of the wind-
lass, lying in this manner as flat upon the deck as pos-
sible. This precaution alone saved us from destruc-
tion. As it was we were all more or less stunned by
the immense weight of water which tumbled upon us,
and which did not roll from above us until we were
nearly exhausted. As soon as I could recover breath,
I called aloud to my companions. Augustus alone re-
plied, saying, "It is all over with us, and may God
have mercy upon our souls." By-and-by both the
others were enabled to speak, when they exhorted
us to take courage, as there was still hope; it being
impossible, from the nature of the cargo, that the brig
could go down, and there being every chance that the
gale would blow over by the morning. These words
inspired me with new life; for, strange as it may
seem, although it was obvious that a vessel with a cargo
of empty oil-casks would not sink, I had been hitherto
so confused in mind as to have overlooked this consid-
eration altogether; and the danger which I had for
some time regarded as the most imminent was that of
foundering. As hope revived within me, I made use
of every opportunity to strengthen the lashings which
held me to the remains of the windlass, and in this oc-
cupation I soon discovered that my companions were
also busy. The night was as dark as it could possibly
be, and the horrible shrieking din and confusion which
surrounded us it is useless to attempt describing. Our
25GG95K
99


100 TALES.
deck lay level with the sea, or rather we were en-
circled with a towering ridge of foam, a portion of
which swept over us every instant. It is not too much
to say that our heads were not fairly out of water more
than one second in three. Although we lay close to-
gether, no one of us could see the other, or, indeed,
any portion of the brig itself, upon which we were so
tempestuously hurled about. At intervals we called
one to the other, thus endeavouring to keep alive hope,
and render consolation and encouragement to such of
us as stood most in need of it. The feeble condition
of Augustus made him an object of solicitude with us
all; and as, from the lacerated condition of his right
arm, it must have been impossible for him to secure his
lashings with any degree of firmness, we were in mo-
mentary expectation of finding that he had gone over-
board—yet to render him aid was a thing altogether
out of the question. Fortunately, his station was more
secure than that of any of the rest of us; for the upper
part of his body lying just beneath a portion of the
shattered windlass, the seas, as they tumbled in upon
him, were greatly broken in their violence. In any
other situation than this (into which he had been ac-
cidentally thrown after having lashed himself in a very
exposed spot) he must inevitably have perished before
morning. Owing to the brig's lying so much along,
we were all less liable to be washed off than otherwise
would have been the case. The heel, as I have be-
fore stated, was to larboard, about one half of the
deck being constantly under water. The seas, there-
fore, which struck us to starboard were much broken
by the vessel's side, only reaching us in fragments as
we lay flat on our faces; while those which came
from larboard, being what are called back-water seas,


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 101
and obtaining little hold upon us on account of our
posture, had not sufficient force to drag us from our
fastenings.
In this frightful situation we lay until the day broke
so as to show us more fully the horrors which sur-
rounded us. The brig was a mere log, rolling about
at the mercy of every wave; the gale was upon the
increase, if anything, blowing indeed a complete hurri-
cane, and there appeared to us no earthly prospect of
deliverance. For several hours we held on in silence,
expecting every moment that our lashings would either
give way, that the remains of the windlass would go
by the board, or that some of the huge seas, which
roared in every direction around us and above us,
would drive the hulk so far beneath the water that we
should be drowned before it could regain the surface.
By the mercy of God, however, we were preserved
from these imminent dangers, and about midday were
cheered by the light of the blessed sun. Shortly after-
ward we could perceive a sensible diminution in the
force of the wind, when, now for the first time since
the latter part of the evening before, Augustus spoke,
asking Peters, who lay closest to him, if he thought
there was any possibility of our being saved. As no
reply was at first made to this question, we all con-
cluded that the hybrid had been drowned where he
lay ; but presently, to our great joy, he spoke, although
very feebly, saying that he was in great pain, being so
cut by the tightness of his lashings across his stomach,
that he must either find means of loosening them or
perish, as it was impossible that he could endure his
misery much longer. This occasioned us great distress,
as it was altogether useless to think of aiding him in
any manner while the sea continued washing over us as


102 TALES.
it did. We exhorted him to bear his sufferings with
fortitude, and promised to seize the first opportunity
which should offer itself to relieve him. He replied
that it would soon be too late; that it would be all
over with him before we could help him; and then,
after moaning for some minutes, lay silent, when we
concluded that he had perished.
As the evening drew on, the sea had fallen so much
that scarcely more than one wave broke over the hulk
from windward in the course of five minutes, and the
wind had abated a great deal, although still blowing a
severe gale. I had not heard any of my companions
speak for hours, and now called to Augustus. He re-
plied, although very feebly, so that I could not distin-
guish what he said. I then spoke to Peters and to
Parker, neither of whom returned any answer.
Shortly after this period I fell into a state of partial
insensibility, during which the most pleasing images
floated in my imagination; such as green trees, wav-
ing meadows of ripe grain, processions of dancing girls,
troops of cavalry, and other phantasies. I now re-
member that, in all which passed before my mind's
eye, motion was a predominant idea. Thus, I never
fancied any stationary object, such as a house, a moun-
tain, or anything of that kind; but windmills, ships,
large birds, balloons, people on horseback, carriages
driving furiously, and similar moving objects, presented
themselves in endless succession. When I recovered
from this state, the sun was, as near as I could guess,
an hour high. I had the greatest difficulty in bringing
to recollection the various circumstances connected with
my situation, and for some time remained firmly con-
vinced that I was still in the hold of the brig, near the
box, and that the body of Parker was that of Tiger.


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 103
When I at length completely came to my senses, I
found that the wind blew no more than a moderate
breeze, and that the sea was comparatively calm; so
much so that it only washed over the brig amidships.
My left arm had broken loose from its lashings, and
was much cut about the elbow; my right was entirely
benumbed, and the hand and wrist swollen prodigi-
ously by the pressure of the rope, which had worked
from the shoulder downward. I was also in great
pain from another rope which went about my waist,
and had been drawn to an insufferable degree of tight-
ness. Looking round upon my companions, I saw
that Peters still lived, although a thick line was pulled
so forcibly around his loins as to give him the appear-
ance of being cut nearly in two; as I stirred, he
made a feeble motion to me with his hand, pointing to
the rope. Augustus gave no indication of life what-
ever, and was bent nearly double across a splinter of
the windlass. Parker spoke to me when he saw me
moving, and asked me if I had not sufficient strength
to release him from his situation; saying, that it I
would summon up what spirits I could, and contrive
to untie him, we might yet save our lives; but that
otherwise we must all perish. I told him to take
courage, and I would endeavour to free him. Feeling
in my pantaloons' pocket, I got hold of my penknife,
and, after several ineffectual attempts, at length suc-
ceeded in opening it. I then, with my left hand,
managed to free my right from its fastenings, and after-
ward cut the other ropes which held me. Upon at-
tempting, however, to move from my position, I
found that my legs failed me altogether, and that I
could not get up; neither could I move my right arm
in any direction. Upon mentioning this to Parker, he


104 TALES.
advised me to lie quiet for a few minutes, holding on
to the windlass with my left hand, so as to allow time
for the blood to circulate. Doing this, the numbness
presently began to die away, so that I could move first
one of my legs, and then the other; and, shortly
afterward, I regained the partial use of my right arm.
I now crawled with great caution towards Parker,
without getting on my legs, and soon cut loose all the
lashings about him, when, after a short delay, he also
recovered the partial use of his limbs. We now lost
no time in getting loose the rope from Peters. It had
cut a deep gash through the waistband of his woollen
pantaloons, and through two shirts, and made its way
into his groin, from which the blood flowed out copi-
ously as we removed the cordage. No sooner had
we removed it, however, than he spoke, and seemed
to experience instant relief—being able to move with
much greater ease than either Parker or myself—this
was no doubt owing to the discharge of blood.
We had little hope that Augustus would recover, as
he evinced no signs of life; but, upon getting to him,
we discovered that he had merely swooned from loss
of blood, the bandages we had placed around his
wounded arm having been torn off by the water ; none
of the ropes which held him to the windlass were
drawn sufficiently tight to occasion his death. Hav-
ing relieved him from the fastenings, and got him clear
of the broken wood about the windlass, we secured
him in a dry place to windward, with his head some-
what lower than his body, and all three of us busied
ourselves in chafing his limbs. In about half an hour
he came to himself, although it was not until the next
morning that he gave signs of recognising any of us, or
had sufficient strength to speak. By the time we had


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 105
got clear of our lashings it was quite dark, and it be-
gan to cloud up, so that we were again in the greatest
agony lest it should come on to blow hard, in which
event nothing could have saved us from perishing, ex-
hausted as we were. By good fortune it continued
very moderate during the night, the sea subsiding
every minute, which gave us great hopes of ultimate
preservation. A gentle breeze still blew from the N.
W., but the weather was not at all cold. Augustus
was lashed carefully to windward in such a manner as
to prevent him from slipping overboard with the rolls
of the vessel, as he was still too weak to hold on at all.
For ourselves there was no such necessity. We sat
close together, supporting each other with the aid of the
broken ropes about the windlass, and devising methods
of escape from our frightful situation. We derived
much comfort from taking off our clothes and wringing
the water from them. When we put them on after
this, they felt remarkably warm and pleasant, and
served to invigorate us in no little degree. We helped
Augustus off with his, and wrung them for him, when
he experienced the same comfort.
Our chief sufferings were now those of hunger and
thirst, and, when we looked forward to the means of
relief in this respect, our hearts sunk within us, and we
were induced to regret that we had escaped the less
dreadful perils of the sea. We endeavoured, however,
to console ourselves with the hope of being speedily
picked up by some vessel, and encouraged each other
to bear with fortitude the evils that might happen.
The morning of the fourteenth at length dawned,
and the weather still continued clear and pleasant,
with a steady but very light breeze from the N. W.
The sea was now quite smooth, and as, from some
A
A


106 TALES.
cause which we could not determine, the brig did not
lie to much along as she had done before, the deck
was comparatively dry, and we could move about with
freedom. We had now been better than three entire
days and nights without either food or drink, and it
became absolutely necessary that we should make an
attempt to get up something from below. As the brig
was completely full of water, we went to this work
despondingly, and with but little expectation of being
able to obtain anything. We made a kind of drag by
driving some nails which we broke out from the re-
mains of the companion-hatch into two pieces of wood.
Tying these across each other, and fastening them to
the end of a rope, we threw them into the cabin, and
dragged them to and fro, in the faint hope of being
thus able to entangle some article which might be of
use to us for food, or which might at least render us
assistance in getting it. We spent the greater part of
the morning in this labour without effect, fishing up
nothing more than a few bedclothes, which were
readily caught by the nails. Indeed, our contrivance
was so very clumsy, that any greater success was hard-
ly to be anticipated.
We now tried the forecastle, but equally in vain,
and were upon the brink of despair, when Peters pro-
posed that we should fasten a rope to his body, and let
him make an attempt to get up something by diving
into the cabin. This proposition we hailed with all
the delight which reviving hope could inspire. He
proceeded immediately to strip off his clothes with the
exception of his pantaloons; and a strong rope was
then carefully fastened around his middle, being
brought up over his shoulders in such a manner that
there was no possibility of its slipping. The under-


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 107
taking was one of great difficulty and danger; for, as
we could hardly expect to find much, if any provision
in the cabin itself, it was necessary that the diver, after
letting himself down, should make a turn to the right,
and proceed under water a distance of ten or twelve
feet, in a narrow passage, to the storeroom, and re-
turn, without drawing breath.
Everything being ready, Peters now descended into
the cabin, going down the companion-ladder until the
water reached his chin. He then plunged in, head
first, turning to the right as he plunged, and endeav-
ouring to make his way to the storeroom. In this first
attempt, however, he was altogether unsuccessful. In
less than half a minute after his going down we felt the
rope jerked violently (the signal we had agreed upon
when he desired to be drawn up). We accordingly
drew him up instantly, but so incautiously as to bruise
him badly against the ladder. He had brought noth-
ing with him, and had been unable to penetrate more
than a very little way into the passage, owing to the
constant exertions he found it necessary to make in order
to keep himself from floating up against the deck.
Upon getting out he was very much exhausted, and
had to rest full fifteen minutes before he could again
venture to descend.
The second attempt met with even worse success;
for he remained so long under water without giving
the signal, that, becoming alarmed for his safety, we
drew him out without it, and found that he was almost
at the last gasp, having, as he said, repeatedly jerked at
the rope without our feeling it. This was probably
owing to a portion of it having become entangled in
the balustrade at tha foot of the ladder. This balus-
trade was, indeed, so much in the way, that we de-


io8 TALES.
termined to remove it, if possible, before proceeding
with our design. A» we had no means of getting it
away except by main force, we all descended into the
water as far as we could on the ladder, and giving a
pull against it with our united strength, succeeded in
breaking it down.
The third attempt was equally unsuccessful with the
two first, and it now became evident that nothing could
be done in this manner without the aid of some weight
with which the diver might steady himself, and keep
to the floor of the cabin while making his search. For
a long time we looked about in vain for something
which might answer this purpose; but at length, to
our great joy, we discovered one of the weather-fore-
chains so loose that we had not the least difficulty in
wrenching it off. Having fastened this securely to
one of his ankles, Peters now made his fourth descent
into the cabin, and this time succeeded in making his
way to the door of the steward's room. To his inex-
pressible grief, however, he found it locked, and was
obliged to return without effecting an entrance, as, with
the greatest exertion, he could remain under water not
more, at the utmost extent, than a single minute. Our
affairs now looked gloomy indeed, and neither Augus-
tus nor myself could refrain from bursting into tears, as
we thought of the host of difficulties which encom-
passed us, and the slight probability which existed of
our finally making an escape. But this weakness was
not of long duration. Throwing ourselves on our
knees to God, we implored his aid in the many dangers
which beset us; and arose with renewed hope and
vigour to think what could yet be done by mortal means
towards accomplishing our deliverance.


CHAPTER X.
Shortly afterward an incident occurred which I am
induced to look upon as more intensely productive of
emotion, as far more replete with the extremes first of
delight and then of horror, than even any of the thou-
sand chances which afterward befell me in nine long
years, crowded with events of the most startling, and,
in many cases, of the most unconceived and uncon-
ceivable character. We were lying on the deck near
the companion-way, and debating the possibility of yet
making our way into the storeroom, when, looking
towards Augustus, who lay fronting myself, I per-
ceived that he had become all at once deadly pale, and
that his lips were quivering in the most singular and
unaccountable manner. Greatly alarmed, I spoke to
him, but he made me no reply, and I was beginning
to think that he was suddenly taken ill, when I took
notice of his eyes, which were glaring apparently at
some object behind me. I turned my head, and shall
never forget the ecstatic joy which thrilled through
every particle of my frame, when I perceived a large
brig bearing down upon us, and not more than a couple
of miles off. I sprung to my feet as if a musket bullet
had suddenly struck me to the heart; and, stretching
out my arms in the direction of the vessel, stood in
this manner, motionless, and unable to articulate a syl-
lable. Peters and Parker were equally affected, al-
though in different ways. The former danced about
the deck like a madman, uttering the most extravagant
rhodomontades, intermingled with howls and impre-
109


I IO
TALES.
cations, while the latter burst into tears, and continued
for many minutes weeping like a child.
The vessel in sight was a large hermaphrodite brig,
of a Dutch build, and painted black, with a tawdry
gilt figurehead. She had evidently seen a good deal of
rough weather, and, we supposed, had suffered much
in the gale which had proved so disastrous to ourselves;
for her foretopmast was gone, and some of her star-
board bulwarks. When we first saw her, she was, as
I have already said, about two miles off and to wind-
ward, bearing down upon us. The breeze was very-
gentle, and what astonished us chiefly was, that she
had no other sails set than her foresail and mainsail,
with a flying jib—of course she came down but slowly,
and our impatience amounted nearly to phrensy. The
awkward manner in which she steered, too, was re-
marked by all of us, even excited as we were. She
yawed about so considerably, that once or twice we
thought it impossible she could see us, or imagined
that, having seen us, and discovered no person on board,
she was about to tack and make off" in another direction.
Upon each of these occasions we screamed and shouted
at the top of our voices, when the stranger would ap-
pear to change for a moment her intention, and again
hold on towards us—this singular conduct being re-
peated two or three times, so that at last we could
think of no other manner of accounting for it than bv
supposing the helmsman to be in liquor.
No person was seen upon her decks until she arrived
within about a quarter of a mile of us. We then saw
three seamen, whom by their dress we took to be Hol-
landers. Two of these were lying on some old sails
near the forecastle, and the third, who appeared to be
looking at us with great curiosity, was leaning over the


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 1ll
starboard bow near the bowsprit. This last was a
stout and tall man, with a very dark skin. He seemed
by his manner to be encouraging us to have patience,
nodding to us in a cheerful although rather odd way,
and smiling constantly, so as to display a set of the
most brilliantly white teeth. As his vessel drew nearer,
we saw a red flannel cap which he had on fall from his
head into the water; but of this he took little or no
notice, continuing his odd smiles and gesticulations. I
relate these things and circumstances minutely, and I
relate them, it must be understood, precisely as they
appeared to us.
The brig came on slowly, and now more steadily
than before, and—I cannot speak calmly of this event
—our hearts leaped up wildly within us, and we
poured out our whole souls in shouts and thanksgiving
to God for the complete, unexpected, and glorious de-
liverance that was so palpably at hand. Of a sudden,
and all at once, there came wafted over the ocean from
the strange vessel (which was now close upon us) a
smell, a stench, such as the whole world has no name
for—no conception of—hellish—utterly suffocating—
insufferable, inconceivable. I gasped for breath, and
turning to my companions, perceived that they were
paler than marble. But we had now no time left for
question or surmise—the brig was within fifty feet of
us, and it seemed to be her intention to run under our
counter, that we might board her without her putting
out a boat. We rushed aft, when, suddenly, a wide
yaw threw her off full five or six points from the course
she had been running, and, as she passed under our
ster n at the distance of about twenty feet, we had a full
view of her decks. Shall I ever forget the triple hor-
ror of that spectacle? Twenty-five or thirty human


112 TALES.
bodies, among whom were several females, lay scattered
about between the counter and the galley in the last
and most loathsome state of putrefaction. We plainly
saw that not a soul lived in that fated vessel! Yet we
could not help shouting to the dead for help! Yes,
long and loudly did we beg, in the agony of the mo-
ment, that those silent and disgusting images would stay
for us, would not abandon us to become like them,
would receive us among their goodly company! We
were raving with horror and despair—thoroughly mad
through the anguish of our grievous disappointment.
As our first loud yell of terror broke forth, it was
replied to by something, from near the bowsprit of the
stranger, so closely resembling the scream of a human
voice that the nicest ear might have been startled and
deceived. At this instant another sudden yaw brought
the region of the forecastle for a moment into view,
and we beheld at once the origin of the sound. We
saw the tall stout figure still leaning on the bulwark, and
still nodding his head to and fro, but his face was now
turned from us so that we could not behold it. His
arms were extended over the rail, and the palms of
his hands fell outward. His knees were lodged
upon a stout rope, tightly stretched, and reaching from
the heel of the bowsprit to a cathead. On his back,
from which a portion of the shirt had been torn, leav-
ing it bare, there sat a huge seagull, busily gorging itself
with the horrible flesh, its bill and talons deep buried,
and its white plumage spattered all over with blood.
As the brig moved further round so as to bring us close
in view, the bird, with much apparent difficulty, drew
out its crimsoned head, and, after eying us for a mo-
ment as if stupefied, arose lazily from the body upon
which it had been feasting, and, flying directly above


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 113
our deck, hovered there a while with a portion of clot-
ted and liver-like substance in its beak. The horrid
morsel dropped at length with a sullen splash immedi-
ately at the feet of Parker. May God forgive me, but
now, for the first time, there flashed through my mind
a thought, a thought which I will not mention, and I
felt myself making a step towards the ensanguined spot.
I looked upward, and the eyes of Augustus met my own
with a degree of intense and eager meaning which im-
mediately brought me to my senses. I sprang forward
quickly, and, with a deep shudder, threw the frightful
thing into the sea.
The body from which it had been taken, resting as
it did upon the rope, had been easily swayed to and fro
by the exertions of the carnivorous bird, and it was
this motion which had at first impressed us with the be-
lief of its being alive. As the gull relieved it of its
weight, it swung round and fell partially over, so that
the face was fully discovered. Never, surely, was any
object so terribly full of awe! The eyes were gone,
and the whole flesh around the mouth, leaving the teeth
utterly naked. This, then, was the smile which had
cheered us on to hope! this the—but I forbear. The
brig, as I have already told, passed under our stern,
and made its way slowly but steadily to leeward. With
her and with her terrible crew went all our gay visions
of deliverance and joy. Deliberately as she went by,
we might possibly have found means of boarding her,
had not our sudden disappointment, and the appal-
ling nature of the discovery which accompanied it,
laid entirely prostrate every active faculty of mind and
body. We had seen and felt, but we could neither
think nor act, until, alas, too late. How much our
intellects had been weakened by this incident may be
Vol. III.-8


H4 TALES.
estimated by the fact, that, when the vessel had pro-
ceeded so far that we could perceive no more than the
half of her hull, the proposition was seriously enter-
tained of attempting to overtake her by swimming!
I have, since this period, vainly endeavoured to ob-
tain some clew to the hideous uncertainty which envel-
oped the fate of the stranger. Her build and general
appearance, as I have before stated, led us to the belief
that she was a Dutch trader, and the dresses of the
crew also sustained this opinion. We might have
easily seen the name upon her stern, and, indeed, taken
other observations which would have guided us in mak-
ing out her character; but the intense excitement of
the moment blinded us to everything of that nature.
From the saffron-like hue of such of the corpses as were
not entirely decayed, we concluded that the whole of
her company had perished by the yellow fever, or some
other virulent disease of the same fearful kind. If such
were the case (and I know not what else to imagine),
death, to judge from the positions of the bodies, must
have come upon them in a manner awfully sudden and
overwhelming, in a way totally distinct from that which
generally characterizes even the most deadly pestilences
with which mankind are acquainted. It is possible,
indeed, that poison, accidentally introduced into some
of their sea-stores, may have brought about the disaster;
or that the eating some unknown venomous species of
fish, or other marine animal, or oceanic bird, might
have induced it—but it is utterly useless to form con-
jectures where all is involved, and will, no doubt, re-
main for ever involved, in the most appalling and un-
fathomable mystery.


CHAPTER XI.
We spent the remainder of the day in a condition of
stupid lethargy, gazing after the retreating vessel until
the darkness, hiding her from our sight, recalled us in
some measure to our senses. The pangs of hunger and
thirst then returned, absorbing all other cares and con-
siderations. Nothing, however, could be done until
the morning, and, securing ourselves as well as possible,
we endeavoured to snatch a little repose. In this I
succeeded beyond my expectations, sleeping until my
companions, who had not been so fortunate, aroused
me at daybreak to renew our attempts at getting up
provision from the hull.
It was now a dead calm, with the sea as smooth as
I have ever known it—the weather warm and pleasant.
The brig was out of sight. We commenced our op-
erations by wrenching off, with some trouble, another
of the forechains; and having fastened both to Peters's
feet, he again made an endeavour to reach the door of
the store-room, thinking it possible that he might be
able to force it open, provided he could get at it in suf-
ficient time; and this he hoped to do, as the hulk lay
much more steadily than before.
He succeeded very quickly in reaching the door,
when, loosening one of the chains from his ankle, he
made every exertion to force a passage with it, but in
vain, the framework of the room being far stronger than
was anticipated. He was quite exhausted with his
long stay under water, and it became absolutely neces-
sary that some other one of us should take his place.
»5


Il6 TALES.
For this service Parker immediately volunteered; but,
after making three ineffectual efforts, found that he could
never even succeed in getting near the door. The con-
dition of Augustus's wounded arm rendered it useless
for him to attempt going down, as he would be unable
to force the room open should he reach it, and it ac-
cordingly now devolved upon me to exert myself for
our common deliverance.
Peters had left one of the chains in the passage, and
I found, upon plunging in, that I had not sufficient bal-
ance to keep me firmly down. I determined, there-
fore, to attempt no more, in my first effort, than merely
to recover the other chain. In groping along the floor
of the passage for this I felt a hard substance, which I
immediately grasped, not having time to ascertain what
it was, but returning and ascending instantly to the sur-
face. The prize proved to be a bottle, and our joy may
be conceived when I say that it was found to be full of
Port wine. Giving thanks to God for this timely and
cheering assistance, we immediately drew the cork with
my penknife, and, each taking a moderate sup, felt the
most indescribable comfort from the warmth, strength,
and spirits with which it inspired us. We then care-
fully recorked the bottle, and, by means of a handker-
chief, swung it in such a manner that there was no
possibility of its getting broken.
Having rested a while after this fortunate discovery,
I again descended, and now recovered the chain, with
which I instantly came up. I then fastened it on and
went down for the third time, when I became fully
satisfied that no exertions whatever, in that situation,
would enable me to force open the door of the store-
room. I therefore returned in despair.
There seemed now to be no longer any room for


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 117
hope, and I could perceive in the countenances of my
companions that they had made up their minds to
perish. The wine had evidently produced in them a
species of delirium, which, perhaps, I had been pre-
vented from feeling by the immersion I had undergone
since drinking it. They talked incoherently, and
about matters unconnected with our condition, Peters
repeatedly asking me questions about Nantucket.
Augustus, too, I remember, approached me with a
serious air, and requested me to lend him a pocket-
comb, as his hair was full of fish-scales, and he wished
to get them out before going on shore. Parker ap-
peared somewhat less affected, and urged me to dive
at random into the cabin, and bring up any article
which might come to hand. To this I consented,
and, in the first attempt, after staying under a full
minute, brought up a small leather trunk belonging to
Captain Barnard. This was immediately opened in
the faint hope that it might contain something to eat
or drink. We found nothing, however, except a box
of razors and two linen shirts. I now went down
again, and returned without any success. As my
head came above water I heard a crash on deck, and,
upon getting up, saw that my companions had un-
gratefully taken advantage of my absence to drink the re-
mainder of the wine, having let the bottle fall in the
endeavour to replace it before I saw them. I remon-
strated with them on the heartlessness of their conduct,
when Augustus burst into tears. The other two en-
deavoured to laugh the matter off as a joke, but I hope
never again to behold laughter of such a species: the
distortion of countenance was absolutely frightful. In-
deed, it was apparent that the stimulus, in the empty
state of their stomachs, had taken instant and violent


118 TALES.
effect, and that they were all exceedingly intoxicated.
With great difficulty I prevailed upon them to lie down,
when they fell very soon into a heavy slumber, accom-
panied with loud stertorous breathing.
I now found myself, as it were, alone in the brig,
and my reflections, to be sure, were of the most fearful
and gloomy nature. No prospect offered itself to my
view but a lingering death by famine, or, at the best,
by being overwhelmed in the first gale which should
spring up, for in our present exhausted condition we
could have no hope of living through another.
The gnawing hunger which I now experienced was
nearly insupportable, and I felt myself capable of going
to any lengths in order to appease it. With mv knife
I cut off a small portion of the leather trunk, and en-
deavoured to cat it, but found it utterly impossible to
swallow a single morsel, although I fancied that some
little alleviation of my suffering was obtained by chew-
ing small pieces of it and spitting them out. Towards
night my companions awoke, one by one, each in an
indescribable state of weakness and horror, brought on
by the wine, whose fumes had now evaporated. They
shook as if with a violent ague, and uttered the most la-
mentable cries for water. Their condition affected me
in the most lively degree, at the same time causing me
to rejoice in the fortunate train of circumstances which
had prevented me from indulging in the wine, and con-
sequently from sharing their melancholy and most dis-
tressing sensations. Their conduct, however, gave me
great uneasiness and alarm; for it was evident that, un-
less some favourable change took place, they could
afford me no assistance in providing tor our common
safety. I had not yet abandoned all idea of being able
to get up something from below ; but the attempt


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 119
could not possibly be resumed until some one of them
was sufficiently master of himself to aid me by holding
the end of the rope while I went down. Parker ap-
peared to be somewhat more in possession of his senses
than the others, and I endeavoured, by every means in
my power, to arouse him. Thinking that a plunge in
the sea-water might have a beneficial effect, I contrived
to fasten the end of a rope around his body, and then,
leading him to the companion-way (he remaining quite
passive all the while), pushed him in, and immediately
drew him out. I had good reason to congratulate my-
self upon having made this experiment; for he ap-
peared much revived and invigorated, and, upon getting
out, asked me, in a rational manner, why I had so
served him. Having explained my object, he ex-
pressed himself indebted to me, and said that he felt
greatly better from the immersion, afterward conversing
sensibly upon our situation. We then resolved to treat
Augustus and Peters in the same way, which we im-
mediately did, when they both experienced much bene-
fit from the shock. This idea of sudden immersion had
been suggested to me by reading in some medical work
the good effect of the shower-bath in a case where
the patient was suffering from mania a potu.
Finding that I could now trust my companions to hold
the end of the rope, I again made three or four plunges
into the cabin, although it was now quite dark, and a
gentle but long swell from the northward rendered the
hulk somewhat unsteady. In the course of these at-
tempts I succeeded in bringing up two case-knives, a
three-gallon jug, empty, and a blanket, but nothing
which could serve us for food. I continued my efforts,
after getting these articles, until I was completely ex-
hausted, but brought up nothing else. During the


120 TALES.
night Parker and Peters occupied themselves by turns
in the same manner; but nothing coming to hand, we
now gave up this attempt in despair, concluding that
we were exhausting ourselves in vain.
We passed the remainder of this night in a state of
the most intense mental and bodily anguish that can
possibly be imagined. The morning of the sixteenth
at length dawned, and we looked eagerly around the
horizon for relief, but to no purpose. The sea was
still smooth, with only a long swell from the northward,
as on yesterday. This was the sixth day since we had
tasted either food or drink, with the exception of the
bottle of Port wine, and it was clear that we could hold
out but a very little while longer unless something could
be obtained. I never saw before, nor wish to see
again, human beings so utterly emaciated as Peters and
Augustus. Had I met them on shore in their present
condition I should not have had the slightest suspicion
that I had ever beheld them. Their countenances
were totally changed in character, so that I could not
bring myself to believe them really the same individuals
with whom I had been in company but a few days be-
fore. Parker, although sadly reduced, and so feeble
that he could not raise his head from his bosom, was
not so far gone as the other two. He suffered with
great patience, making no complaint, and endeavouring
to inspire us with hope in every manner he could de-
vise. For myself, although at the commencement of
the voyage I had been in bad health, and was at all
times of a delicate constitution, I suffered less than any
of us, being much less reduced in frame, and retaining
my powers of mind in a surprising degree, while the
rest were completely prostrated in intellect, and seemed
to be brought to a species of second childhood, gener-


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 121
ally simpering in their expressions, with idiotic smiles,
and uttering the most absurd platitudes. At intervals,
however, they would appear to revive suddenly, as if
inspired all at once with a consciousness of their con-
dition, when they would spring upon their feet in a mo-
mentary flash of vigour, and speak, for a short period,
of their prospects, in a manner altogether rational,
although full of the most intense despair. It is possible,
however, that my companions may have entertained the
same opinion of their own condition as I did of mine,
and that I may have unwittingly been guilty of the same
extravagances and imbecilities as themselves—this is a
matter which cannot be determined.
About noon Parker declared that he saw land off the
larboard quarter, and it was with the utmost difficulty
I could restrain him from plunging into the sea with the
view of swimming towards it. Peters and Augustus
took little notice of what he said, being apparently
wrapped up in moody contemplation. Upon looking
in the direction pointed out, I could not perceive the
faintest appearance of the shore—indeed, I was too
well aware that we were far from any land to indulge
in a hope of that nature. It was a long time, never-
theless, before I could convince Parker of his mistake.
He then burst into a flood of tears, weeping like a
child, with loud cries and sobs, for two or three hours,
when, becoming exhausted, he fell asleep.
Peters and Augustus now made several ineffectual
efforts to swallow portions of the leather. I advised
them to chew it and spit it out; but they were too ex-
cessively debilitated to be able to follow my advice. I
continued to chew pieces of it at intervals, and found
some relief from so doing; my chief distress was for
water, and I was only prevented from taking a draught


123 TALES.
from the sea by remembering the horrible consequences
which thus have resulted to others who were similarly
situated with ourselves.
The day wore on in this manner, when I suddenly
discovered a sail to the eastward, and on our larboard
bow. She appeared to be a large ship, and was com-
ing nearly athwart us, being probably twelve or fifteen
miles distant. None of my companions had as yet dis-
covered her, and I forbore to tell them of her for the
present, lest we might again be disappointed of relief.
At length, upon her getting nearer, I saw distinctly
that she was heading immediately for us, with her light
sails filled. I could now contain myself no longer,
and pointed her out to my fellow-sufferers. They im-
mediately sprang to their feet, again indulging in the
most extravagant demonstrations of joy, weeping, laugh-
ing in an idiotic manner, jumping, stamping upon the
deck, tearing their hair, and praying and cursing by
turns. I was so affected by their conduct, as well as
by what I now considered a sure prospect of deliver-
ance, that I could not refrain from joining in with their
madness, and gave way to the impulses of my grati-
tude and ecstacy by lying and rolling on the deck, clap-
ping my hands, shouting, and other similar acts, until I
was suddenly called to my recollection, and once more
to the extreme of human misery and despair, by per-
ceiving the ship all at once with her stern fully presented
towards us, and steering in a direction nearly opposite
to that in which I had at first perceived her.
It was some time before I could induce my poor
companions to believe that this sad reverse in our pros-
pects had actually taken place. They replied to all my
assertions with a stare and a gesture implying that they
were not to be deceived by such misrepresentations.


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 123
The conduct of Augustus most sensibly affected me. In
spite of all I could say or do to the contrary, he per-
sisted in saying that the ship was rapidly Hearing us,
and in making preparations to go on board of her. Some
sea-weed floating by the brig, he. maintained that it was
the ship's boat, and endeavoured to throw himself upon
it, howling and shrieking in the most heart-rending man-
ner, when I forcibly restrained him from thus casting
himself into the sea.
Having become in some degree pacified, we con-
tinued to watch the ship until we finally lost sight of
her, the weather becoming hazy, with a light breeze
springing up. As soon as she was entirely gone, Par-
ker turned suddenly towards me with an expression of
countenance which made me shudder. There was
about him an air of self-possession which I had not
noticed in him until now, and before he opened his lips
my heart told me what he would say. He proposed,
in a few words, that one of us should die to preserve
the existence of the others.


CHAPTER XH.
I had, for some time past, dwelt upon the prospect
of oar being reduced to this last horrible extremity, and
had secretly made np my mind to suffer death in any
shape or under any circumstances rather than resort to
such a course. Nor was this resolution in any degree
weakened by the present intensity of hunger under
which I laboured. The proposition had not been heard
by either Peters or Augustus. I therefore took Parker
aside; and mentally praying to God for power to dis-
suade him from the horrible purpose he entertained, I
expostulated with him for a long time, and in the most
supplicating manner, begging him in the name of every-
thing which he held sacred, and urging him by every
species of argument which the extremity of the case
suggested, to abandon the idea, and not to mention it
to either of the other two.
He heard all I said without attempting to controvert
any of my arguments, and I had begun to hope that he
would be prevailed upon to do as I desired. But when
I had ceased speaking, he said that he knew very well
all I had said was true, and that to resort to such a
course was the most horrible alternative which could
enter into the mind of man; but that he had now held
out as long as human nature could be sustained; that
it was unnecessary for all to perish, when, by the death
of one, it was possible, and even probable, that the rest
might be finally preserved; adding that I might save
myself the trouble of trying to turn him from his pur-
124


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 125
pose, his mind having been thoroughly made up on the
subject even before the appearance of the ship, and that
only her heaving in sight had prevented him from men-
tioning his intention at an earlier period.
I now begged him, if he would not be prevailed
upon to abandon his design, at least to defer it for
another day, when some vessel might come to our re-
lief; again reiterating every argument I could devise,
and which I thought likely to have influence with one
of his rough nature. He said, in reply, that he had
not spoken until the very last possible moment; that he
could exist no longer without sustenance of some kind;
and that therefore in another day his suggestion would
be too late, as regarded himself at least.
Finding that he was not to be moved by anything I
could say in a mild tone, I now assumed a different
demeanour, and told him that he must be aware I had
suffered less than any of us from our calamities; that
my health and strength, consequently, were at that
moment far better than his own, or than that either of
Peters or Augustus; in short, that I was in a condition
to have my own way by force if I found it necessary;
and that, if he attempted in any manner to acquaint the
others with his bloody and cannibal designs, I would
not hesitate to throw him into the sea. Upon this he
immediately seized me by the throat, and drawing a
knife, made several ineffectual efforts to stab me in the
stomach; an atrocity which his excessive debility alone
prevented him from accomplishing. In the mean time,
being roused to a high pitch of anger, I forced him to
the vessel's side, with the full intention of throwing
him overboard. He was saved from this fate, how-
ever, by the interference of Peters, who now approached
and separated us, asking the cause of the disturbance.


126
TALES.
This Parker told before I could find means in any man-
ner to prevent him.
The effect of his words was even more terrible than
what I had anticipated. Both Augustus and Peters,
who, it seems, had long secretly entertained the same
fearful idea which Parker had been merely the first to
broach, joined with him in his design, and insisted upon
its immediately being carried into effect. I had calcu-
lated that one at least of the two former would be found
still possessed of sufficient strength of mind to side with
myself in resisting any attempt to execute so dreadful a
purpose; and, with the aid of either one of them, I had
no fear of being able to prevent its accomplishment.
Being disappointed in this expectation, it became abso-
lutely necessary that I should attend to my own safety,
as a further resistance on my part might possibly be
considered by men in their frightful condition a suffi-
cient excuse for refusing me fair play in the tragedy that
I knew would speedily be enacted.
I now told them I was willing to submit to the pro-
posal, merely requesting a delay of about one hour, in
order that the fog which had gathered around us might
have an opportunity of lifting, when it was possible that
the ship we had seen might be again in sight. After
great difficulty I obtained from them a promise to wait
thus long; and, as 1 had anticipated (a breeze rapidly
coming in), the fog lifted before the hour had expired,
when, no vessel appearing in sight, we prepared to draw
lots.
It is with extreme reluctance that I dwell upon the
appalling scene which ensued; a scene which, with its
minutest details, no after events have been able to efface
in the slightest degree from mv memory, and whose
stern recollection will embitter every future moment of


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 127
my existence. Let me run over this portion of my
narrative with as much haste as the nature of the events
to be spoken of will permit. The only method we
could devise for the terrific lottery, in which we were
to take each a chance, was that of drawing straws.
Small splinters of wood were made to answer our pur-
pose, and it was agreed that I should be the holder. I
retired to one end of the hulk, while my poor com-
panions silently took up their station in the other with
their backs turned towards me. The bitterest anxiety
which I endured at any period of this fearful drama was
while I occupied myself in the arrangement of the lots.
There are few conditions into which man can possibly
fall where he will not feel a deep interest in the pres-
ervation of his existence; an interest momentarily in-
creasing with the frailness of the tenure by which that
existence may be held. But now that the silent, defi-
nite, and stern nature of the business in which I was
engaged (so different from the tumultuous dangers of
the storm or the gradually approaching horrors of famine)
allowed me to reflect on the few chances I had of escap-
ing the most appalling of deaths—a death for the most
appalling of purposes—every particle of that energy
which had so long buoyed me up departed like feathers
before the wind, leaving me a helpless prey to the most
abject and pitiable terror. I could not, at first, even
summon up sufficient strength to tear- and fit together
the small splinters of wood, my fingers absolutely re-
fusing their office, and my knees knocking violently
against each other. My mind ran over rapidly a
thousand absurd projects by which to avoid becoming a
partner in the awful speculation. I thought of falling
on my knees to my companions, and entreating them
to let me escape this necessity; of suddenly rushing


128 TALES.
upon them, and, by putting one of them to death, of
rendering the decision by lot useless—in short, of every-
thing but of going through with the matter I had in
hand. At last, after wasting a long time in this im-
becile conduct, I was recalled to my senses by the voice
of Parker, who urged me to relieve them at once from
the terrible anxiety they were enduring. Even then I
could not bring myself to arrange the splinters upon the
spot, but thought over every species of finesse by which
I could trick some one of my fellow-sufferers to draw
the short straw, as it had been agreed that whoever drew
the shortest of four splinters from my hand was to die
for the preservation of the rest. Before any one con-
demn me for this apparent heartlessness, let him be
placed in a situation precisely similar to my own.
At length delay was no longer possible, and, with
a heart almost bursting from my bosom, I advanced to
the region of the forecastle, where my companions were
awaiting me. I held out my hand with the splinters,
and Peters immediately drew. He was free—his, at
least, was not the shortest; and there was now another
chance against my escape. I summoned up all my
strength, and passed the lots to Augustus. He also
drew immediately, and he also was free; and now,
whether I should live or die, the chances were no more
than precisely even. At this moment all the fierceness
of the tiger possessed my bosom, and I felt towards my
poor fellow-creature, Parker, the most intense, the most
diabolical hatred. But the feeling did not last; and,
at length, with a convulsive shudder and closed eyes, I
held out the two remaining splinters towards him. It
was full five minutes before he could summon resolution
to draw, during which period of heart-rending suspense
I never once opened my eyes. Presently one of the


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 129
two lots was quickly drawn from my hand. The de-
cision was then over, yet I knew not whether it was for
me or against me. No one spoke, and still I dared not
satisfy myself by looking at the splinter I held. Peters
at length took me by the hand, and I forced myself to
look up, when I immediately saw by the countenance
of Parker that I was safe, and that he it was who had
been doomed to suffer. Gasping for breath, I fell
senseless to the deck.
I recovered from my swoon in time to behold the
consummation of the tragedy in the death of him who
had been chiefly instrumental in bringing it about.
He made no resistance whatever, and was stabbed in
the back by Peters, when he fell instantly dead. I
must not dwell upon the fearful repast which immedi-
ately ensued. Such things may be imagined, but words
have no power to impress the mind with the exquisite
horror of their reality. Let it suffice to say that, hav-
ing in some measure appeased the raging thirst which
consumed us by the blood of the victim, and having by
common consent taken off the hands, feet, and head,
throwing them, together with the entrails, into the
sea, we devoured the rest of the body, piecemeal, dur-
ing the four ever memorable days of the seventeenth,
eighteenth, nineteenth, and twentieth of the month.
On the nineteenth, there coming on a smart shower
which lasted fifteen or twenty minutes, we contrived to
catch some water by means of a sheet which had been
fished up from the cabin by our drag just after the gale.
The quantity we took in all did not amount to more
than half a gallon; but even this scanty allowance sup-
plied us with comparative strength and hope.
On the twenty-first we were again reduced to the
last necessity. The weather still remained warm and
Vol. III.—q


130 TALES.
pleasant, with occasional fogs and light breezes, most
usually from N. to W.
On the twenty-second, as we were sitting close hud-
dled together, gloomily revolving over our lamentable
condition, there flashed through my mind all at once an
idea which inspired me with a bright gleam of hope. I
remembered that, when the foremast had been cut
away, Peters, being in the windward chains, passed one
of the axes into my hand, requesting me to put it, if
possible, in a place of security, and that a few minutes
before the last heavy sea struck the brig and filled her
I had taken this axe into the forecastle, and laid it in
one of the larboard berths. I now thought it possible
that, by getting at this axe, we might cut through the
deck over the store-room, and thus readily supply our-
selves with provisions.
When I communicated this project to my com-
panions, they uttered a feeble shout of joy, and we all
proceeded forthwith to the forecastle. The difficulty
of descending here was greater than that of going down
in the cabin, the opening being much smaller, for it
will be remembered that the whole framework about
the cabin companion-hatch had been carried away,
whereas the forecastle-way, being a simple hatch of
only about three feet square, had remained uninjured.
I did not hesitate, however, to attempt the descent;
and a rope being fastened round my body as before, I
plunged boldly in, feet foremost, made my way quickly
to the berth, and, at the very first attempt, brought up
the axe. It was hailed with the most ecstatic joy
and triumph, and the ease with which it had been ob-
tained was regarded as an omen of our ultimate pre-
servation.
We now commenced cutting at the deck with all the


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 131
energy of rekindled hope, Peters and myself taking the
axe by turns, Augustus's wounded arm not permitting
him to aid us in any degree. As we were still so
feeble as to be scarcely able to stand unsupported, and
could consequently work but a minute or two without
resting, it soon became evident that many long hours
would be requisite to accomplish our task—that is, to
cut an opening sufficiently large to admit of a free ac-
cess to the storeroom. This consideration, however,
did not discourage us ; and, working all night by the
light of the moon, we succeeded in effecting our pur-
pose by daybreak on the morning of the twenty-third.
Peters now volunteered to go down; and, having
made all arrangements as before, he descended, and
soon returned, bringing up with him a small jar, which,
to our great joy, proved to be full of olives. Having
shared these among us, and devoured them with the
greatest avidity, we proceeded to let him down again.
This time he succeeded beyond our utmost expecta-
tions, returning instantly with a large ham and a bottle
of Madeira wine. Of the latter we each took a mod-
erate sup, having learned by experience the pernicious
consequences of indulging too freely. The ham, ex-
cept about two pounds near the bone, was not in a
condition to be eaten, having been entirely spoiled by
the salt water. The sound part was divided among us.
Peters and Augustus, not being able to restrain their
appetite, swallowed theirs upon the instant; but I was
more cautious, and ate but a small portion of mine,
dreading the thirst which I knew would ensue. We
now rested a while from our labours, which had been
intolerably severe.
By noon, feeling somewhat strengthened and re-
freshed, we again renewed our attempt at getting up


I3» TALES.
provision, Peters and myself going down alternately,
and always with more or less success, until sundown.
During this interval we had the good fortune to bring
up, altogether, four more small jars of olives, another
ham, a carboy containing nearly three gallons of excel-
lent Cape Madeira wine, and, what gave us still more
delight, a small tortoise of the Gallipago breed, several
of which had been taken on board by Captain Barnard,
as the Grampus was leaving port, from the schooner
Mary Pitts, just returned from a sealing voyage in the
Pacific.
In a subsequent portion of this narrative I shall have
frequent occasion to mention this species of tortoise.
It is found principally, as most of my readers may
know, in the group of islands called the Gallipagos,
which, indeed, derive their name from the animal—
the Spanish word Gallipago meaning a fresh-water
terrapin. From the peculiarity of their shape and action
they have been sometimes called the elephant tortoise.
They are frequently found of an enormous size. I
have myself seen several which would weigh from
twelve to fifteen hundred pounds, although I do not
reiiember that any navigator speaks of having seen
them weighing more than eight hundred. Their ap-
pearance is singular, and even disgusting. Their steps
are very slow, measured, and heavy, their bodies being
carried about a foot from the ground. Their neck is
long, and exceedingly slender; from eighteen inches to
two feet is a very common length, and I killed one,
where the distance from the shoulder to the extremity
of the head was no less than three feet ten inches. The
head has a striking resemblance to that of a serpent.
They can exist without food for an almost incredible
length of time, instances having been known where


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 133
they have been thrown into the hold of a vessel and
lain two years without nourishment of any kind—being
as fat, and, in every respect, in as good order at the
expiration of the time as when they were first put in.
In one particular these extraordinary animals bear re-
semblance to the dromedary, or camel of the desert.
In a bag at the root of the neck they carry with them
a constant supply of water. In some instances, upon
killing them after a full year's deprivation of all nourish-
ment, as much as three gallons of perfectly sweet and
fresh water have been found in their bags. Their food
is chiefly wild parsley and celery, with purslain, sea-
kelp, and prickly-pears, upon which latter vegetable
they thrive wonderfully, a great quantity of it being
usually found on the hill-sides near the shore wherever
the animal itself is discovered. They are excellent and
highly nutritious food, and have, no doubt, been the
means of preserving the lives of thousands of seamen
employed in the whale-fishery and other pursuits in the
Pacific.
The one which we had the good fortune to bring up
from the storeroom was not of a large size, weighing
probably sixty-five or seventy pounds. It was a fe-
male, and in excellent condition, being exceedingly fat,
and having more than a quart of limpid and sweet water
in its bag. This was indeed a treasure; and, falling
on our knees with one accord, we returned fervent
thanks to God for so seasonable a relief.
We had great difficulty in getting the animal up
through the opening, as its struggles were fierce and its
strength prodigious. It was upon the point of making
its escape from Peters's grasp, and slipping back into the
water, when Augustus, throwing a rope with a slip-knot
around its throat, held it up in this manner until I


134
TALES.
jumped into the hole by the side of Peters, and assisted
him in lifting it out.
The water we drew carefully from the bag into the
jug, which, it will be remembered, had been brought
up before from the cabin. Having done this, we broke
off the neck of a bottle so as to form, with the cork, a
kind of glass, holding not quite half a gill. We then
each drank one of these measures full, and resolved to
limit ourselves to this quantity per day as long as it
should hold out.
During the last two or three days, the weather hav-
ing been dry and pleasant, the bedding we had ob-
tained from the cabin, as well as our clothing, had be-
come thoroughly dry, so that we passed this night (that
of the twenty-third) in comparative comfort, enjoying
a tranquil repose, after having supped plentifully on
olives and ham, with a small allowance of the wine.
Being afraid of losing some of our stores overboard dur-
ing the night, in the event of a breeze springing up, we
secured them as well as possible with cordage to the
fragments of the windlass. Our tortoise, which we
were anxious to preserve alive as long as we could, we
threw on its back, and otherwise carefully fastened.


CHAPTER XIII.
July 24. This morning saw us wonderfully re-
cruited in spirits and strength. Notwithstanding the
perilous situation in which we were still placed, igno-
rant of our position, although certainly at a great dis-
tance from land, without more food than would last us
for a fortnight even with great care, almost entirely
without water, and floating about at the mercy of every
wind and wave, on the merest wreck in the world,
still the infinitely more terrible distresses and dangers
from which we had so lately and so providentially been
delivered caused us to regard what we now endured as
but little more than an ordinary evil—so strictly com-
parative is either good or ill.
At sunrise we were preparing to renew our attempts
at getting up something from the storeroom, when, a
smart shower coming on, with some lightning, we
turned our attention to the catching of water by means
of the sheet we had used before for this purpose. We
had no other means of collecting the rain than by hold-
ing the sheet spread out with one of the forechain-
plates in the middle of it. The water, thus conducted
to the centre, was drained through into our jug. We
had nearly filled it in this manner, when, a heavy
squall coming on from the northward, obliged us to de-
sist, as the hulk began once more to roll so violently
that we could no longer keep our feet. We now went
forward, and, lashing ourselves securely to the remnant
of the windlass as before, awaited the event with far
135


136 TALES.
more calmness than could have been anticipated, or
would have been imagined possible under the circum-
stinces. At noon the wind had freshened into a two-
reel- breeze, and by night into a stiff gale, accompanied
with a tremendously heavy swell. Experience having
taught us, however, the best method of arranging our
lashings, we weathered this dreary night in tolerable
security, although thoroughly drenched at almost every
instant by the sea, and in momentary dread of being
washed off. Fortunately, the weather was so warm
as to render the water rather grateful than otherwise.
July 25. This morning the gale had diminished to
a mere ten-knot breeze, and the sea had gone down
with it so considerably that we were able to keep our-
selves dry upon the deck. To our great grief, how-
ever, we found that two jars of our olives, as well as
the whole of our ham, had been washed overboard, in
spite of the careful manner in which they had been
fastened. We determined not to kill the tortoise as yet,
and contented ourselves for the present with a breakfast
on a few of the olives, and a measure of water each,
which latter we mixed, half and half, with wine, find-
ing great relief and strength from the mixture, without
the distressing intoxication which had ensued upon drink-
ing the Port. The sea was still far too rough for the
renewal of our efforts at getting up provision from the
storeroom. Several articles, of no importance to us
in our present situation, floated up through the open-
ing during the day, and were immediately washed over-
board. We also now observed that the hulk lay more
along than ever, so that we could not stand an instant
without lashing ourselves. On this account we passed
a gloomy and uncomfortable day. At noon the sun
appeared to be nearly vertical, and we had no doubt


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 137
that we had been driven down by the long succession
of northward and northwesterly winds into the near
vicinity of the equator. Towards evening saw several
sharks, and were somewhat alarmed by the audacious
manner in which an enormously large one approached
us. At one time, a lurch throwing the deck very far
beneath the water, the monster actually swam in upon
us, floundering for some moments just over the com-
panion-hatch, and striking Peters violently with his tail.
A heavy sea at length hurled him overboard, much to
our relief. In moderate weather we might have easily
captured him.
July 26. This morning, the wind having greatly
abated, and the sea not being very rough, we deter-
mined to renew our exertions in the storeroom. After
a great deal of hard labour during the whole day, we
found that nothing further was to be expected from this
quarter, the partitions of the room having been stove
during the night, and its contents swept into the hold.
This discovery, as may be supposed, filled us with de-
spair.
July 27. The sea nearly smooth, with a light wind,
and still from the northward and westward. The sun
coming out hotly in the afternoon, we occupied our-
selves in drying our clothes. Found great relief from
thirst, and much comfort otherwise, by bathing in the
sea; in this, however, we were forced to use great
caution, being afraid of sharks, several of which were
seen swimming around the brig during the day.
July 28. Good weather still. The brig now be-
gan to lie along so alarmingly that we feared she would
eventually roll bottom up. Prepared ourselves as well
as we could for this emergency, lashing our tortoise,
water-jug, and two remaining jars of olives as far as


TALES.
possible over to the windward, placing them outside the
hull, below the main-chains. The sea very smooth
all day, with little or no wind.
July 29. A continuance of the same weather.
Augustus's wounded arm began to evince symptoms of
mortification. He complained of drowsiness and exces-
sive thirst, but no acute pain. Nothing could be done
for his relief beyond rubbing his wounds with a little
of the vinegar from the olives, and from this no benefit
seemed to be experienced. We did evervthing in our
power for his comfort, and trebled his allowance of
water.
July 30. An excessively hot day, with no wind.
An enormous shark kept close by the hulk during the
whole of the forenoon. We made several unsuccessful
attempts to capture him by means of" a noose. Augus-
tus much worse, and evidently sinking as much from
want of proper nourishment as from the effect of his
wounds. He constantly prayed to be released from
his sufferings, wishing for nothing but death. This
evening we ate the last of our olives, and found the
water in our jug so putrid that we could not swallow it
at all without the addition of wine. Determined to
Jcill our tortoise in the morning.
July 31. After a night of excessive anxietv and
fatigue, owing to the position of the hulk, we set about
killing and cutting up our tortoise. He proved to be
much smaller than we had supposed, although in good
condition—the whole meat about him not amounting to
more than ten pounds. With a view of preserving a
portion of this as long as possible, we cut it into fine
pieces, and filled with them our three remaining olive-
jars and the wine-bottle (all of which had been kept),
pouring in afterward the vinegar from the olives. In


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 139
this manner we pnt away about three pounds of the
tortoise, intending not to touch it until we had con-
sumed the rest. We concluded to restrict ourselves to
about four ounces of the meat per day; the whole
would thus last us thirteen days. A brisk shower,
with severe thunder and lightning, came on about dusk,
but lasted so short a time that we only succeeded in
catching about half a pint of water. The whole of
this, by common consent, was given to Augustus, who
now appeared to be in the last extremity. He drank
the water from the sheet as we caught it (we holding
it above him as he lay so as to let it run into his mouth),
for we had now nothing left capable of holding water,
unless we had chosen to empty out our wine from the
carboy, or the stale water from the jug. Either of
these expedients would have been resorted to had the
shower lasted.
The sufferer seemed to derive but little benefit from
the draught. His arm was completely black from the
wrist to the shoulder, and his feet were like ice. We
expected every moment to see him breathe his last. He
was frightfully emaciated; so much so that, although
he weighed a hundred and twenty-seven pounds upon
his leaving Nantucket, he now did not weigh more
than forty or fifty at the farthest. His eyes were
sunk far in his head, being scarcely perceptible, and
the skin of his cheeks hung so loosely as to prevent his
masticating any food, or even swallowing any liquid,
without great difficulty.
August 1. A continuance of the same calm weather,
with an oppressively hot sun. Suffered exceedingly
from thirst, the water in the jug being absolutely putrid
and swarming with vermin. We contrived, neverthe-
less, to swallow a portion of it by mixing it with wine


140 TALES.
—our thirst, however, was but little abated. We
found more relief by bathing in the sea, but could not
avail ourselves of this expedient except at long inter-
vals, on account of the continual presence of sharks.
We now saw clearly that Augustus could not be saved;
that he was evidently dying. We could do nothing
to relieve his sufferings, which appeared to be great.
About twelve o'clock he expired in strong convulsions,
and without having spoken for several hours. His
death filled us with the most gloomy forebodings, and
had so great an effect upon our spirits that we sat mo-
tionless by the corpse during the whole day, and never
addressed each other except in a whisper. It was not
until some time after dark that we took courage to get
up and throw the body overboard. It was then loath-
some beyond expression, and so far decayed that, as
Peters attempted to lift it, an entire leg came off in his
grasp. As the mass of putrefaction slipped over the
vessel's side into the water, the glare of phosphoric
light with which it was surrounded plainly discovered
to us seven or eight large sharks, the clashing of whose
horrible teeth, as their prey was torn to pieces among
them, might have been heard at the distance of a mile.
We shrunk within ourselves in the extremity of horror
at the sound.
August 2. The same fearfully calm and hot weather.
The dawn found us in a state of pitiable dejection as
well as bodily exhaustion. The water in the jug was
now absolutely useless, being a thick gelatinous mass;
nothing but frightful-looking worms mingled with slime.
We threw it out, and washed the jug well in the sea,
afterward pouring a little vinegar in it from our bottles
of pickled tortoise. Our thirst could now scarcely be
endured, and we tried in vain to relieve it by wine,


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 141
which seemed only to add fuel to the flame, and ex-
cited us to a high degree of intoxication. We after-
ward endeavoured to relieve our sufferings by mixing
the wine with sea-water; but this instantly brought
about the most violent retchings, so that we never again
attempted it. During the whole day we anxiously
sought an opportunity of bathing, but to no purpose;
for the hulk was now entirely besieged on all sides
with sharks—no doubt the identical monsters who had
devoured our poor companion on the evening before,
and who were in momentary expectation of another
similar feast. This circumstance occasioned us the
most bitter regret, and filled us with the most depress-
ing and melancholy forebodings. We had experienced
indescribable relief in bathing, and to have this resource
cut off in so frightful a manner was more than we could
bear. Nor, indeed, were we altogether free from the
apprehension of immediate danger, for the least slip or
false movement would have thrown us at once within
reach of these voracious fish, who frequently thrust
themselves directly upon us, swimming up to leeward.
No shouts or exertions on our part seemed to alarm
them. Even when one of the largest was struck with
an axe by Peters, and much wounded, he persisted in
his attempts to push in where we were. A cloud
came up at dusk, but, to our extreme anguish, passed
over without discharging itself. It is quite impossible
to conceive our sufferings from thirst at this period.
We passed a sleepless night, both on this account and
through dread of the sharks.
August 3. No prospect of relief, and the brig lying
still more and more along, so that we could not main-
tain a footing upon deck at all. Busied ourselves in
securing our wine and tortoise-meat, so that we might


142 TALES.
not lose them in the event of our rolling over. Got out
two stout spikes from the forechains, and, by means of the
axe, drove them into the hull to windward within a
couple of feet of the water; this not being very far
from the keel, as we were nearly upon our beam-ends.
To these spikes we now lashed our provisions, as be-
ing more secure than their former position beneath the
chains. Suffered great agony from thirst during the
whole day—no chance of bathing on account of the
sharks, which never left us for a moment. Found it
impossible to sleep.
August 4. A little before daybreak we perceived
that the hulk was heeling over, and aroused ourselves
to prevent being thrown off by the movement. At
first the roll was slow and gradual, and we contrived to
clamber over to windward very well, having taken the
precaution to leave ropes hanging from the spikes we
had driven in for the provisions. But we had not cal-
culated sufficiently upon the acceleration of the impetus;
for, presently the heel became too violent to allow of
our keeping pace with it; and, before either of ut
knew what was to happen, we found ourselves hurled
furiously into the sea, and struggling several fathoms
beneath the surface, with the huge hull immediately
above us.
In going under the water I had been obliged to let
go my hold upon the rope; and finding that I was
completely beneath the vessel, and my strength utterly
exhausted, I scarcely made a struggle for life, and re-
signed myself, in a few seconds, to die. But here
again I was deceived, not having taken into considera-
tion the natural rebound of the hull to windward. The
whirl of the water upward, which the vessel occasioned
in rolling partially back, brought me to the surface still


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 143
more violently than I had been plunged beneath.
Upon coming up, I found myself about twenty yards
from the hulk, as near as I could judge. She was
lying keel up, rocking furiously from side to side, and
the sea in all directions around was much agitated,
and full of strong whirlpools. I could see nothing of
Peters. An oil-cask was floating within a few feet of
me, and various other articles from the brig were scat-
tered about.
My principal terror was now on account of the
sharks, which I knew to be in my vicinity. In order
to deter these, if possible, from approaching me, I
splashed the water vigorously with both hands and
feet as I swam towards the hulk, creating a body of
foam. I have no doubt that to this expedient, simple
as it was, I was indebted for my preservation; for the
sea all around the brig, just before her rolling over, was
so crowded with these monsters, that I must have been,
and really was, in actual contact with some of them
during my progress. By great good fortune, however,
I reached the side of the vessel in safety, although so
utterly weakened by the violent exertion I had used
that I should never have been able to get upon it but
for the timely assistance of Peters, who now, to my
great joy, made his appearance (having scrambled up
to the keel from the opposite side of the hull), and
threw me the end of a rope—one of those which had
been attached to the spikes.
Having barely escaped this danger, our attention was
now directed to the dreadful imminency of another;
that of absolute starvation. Our whole stock of provi-
sion had been swept overboard in spite of all our care in
securing it; and seeing no longer the remotest possibility
of obtaining more, we gave way both of us to despair,


144
TALES.
weeping aloud like children, and neither of us attempt-
ing to offer consolation to the other. Such weakness
can scarcely be conceived, and to those who have never
been similarly situated will, no doubt, appear unnat-
ural; but it must be remembered that our intellects
were so entirely disordered by the long course of pri-
vation and terror to which we had been subjected, that
we could not justly be considered, at that period, in
the light of rational beings. In subsequent perils,
nearly as great, if not greater, I bore up with fortitude
against all the evils of my situation, and Peters, it will
be seen, evinced a stoical philosophy nearly as incred-
ible as his present childlike supineness and imbecility—
the mental condition made the difference.
The overturning of the brig, even with the conse-
quent loss of the wine and turtle, would not, in fact,
have rendered our situation more deplorable than be-
fore, except tor the disappearance of the bedclothes by
which we had been hitherto enabled to catch rain-
water, and of the jug in which we had kept it when
caught; for we found the whole bottom, from within
two or three feet of the bends as far as the keel, to-
gether with the keel itself, thickly covered with large
barnacles, which proved to be excellent and highly nu-
tritious food. Thus, in two important respects, the
accident we had so greatly dreaded proved a benefit
rather than an injury; it had opened to us a supply
of provisions, which we could not have exhausted,
using it moderately, in a month; and it had greatly
contributed to our comfort as regards position, we be-
ing much more at our ease, and in infinitely less danger,
than before.
The difficulty, however, of now obtaining water
blinded us to all the benefits of the change in our con-


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 145
dition. That we might be ready to avail ourselves, as
far as possible, of any shower which might fall, we
took off our shirts, to make use of them as we had of
the sheets—not hoping, of course, to get more in this
way, even under the most favourable circumstances, than
half a gill at a time. No signs of a cloud appeared
during the day, and the agonies of our thirst were nearly
intolerable. At night, Peters obtained about an hour's
disturbed sleep, but my intense sufferings would not
permit me to close my eyes for a single moment.
August 5. To-day, a gentle breeze springing up,
carried us through a vast quantity of seaweed, among
which we were so fortunate as to fine eleven small
crabs, which afforded us several delicious meals. Their
shells being quite soft, we ate them entire, and found
that they irritated our thirst far less than the barnacles.
Seeing no trace of sharks among the seaweed, we also
ventured to bathe, and remained in the water for four
or five hours, during which we experienced a very sen-
sible diminution of our thirst. Were greatly refreshed,
and spent the night somewhat more comfortably than
before, both of us snatching a little sleep.
August 6. This day we were blessed by a brisk
and continual rain, lasting from about noon until after
dark. Bitterly did we now regret the loss of our jug
ind carboy; for, in spite of the little means we had of
catching the water, we might have filled one, if not both
of them. As it was, we contrived to satisfy the crav-
ings of thirst by suffering the shirts to become saturated,
and then wringing them so as to let the grateful fluid
trickle into our mouths. In this occupation we passed
the entire day.
August 7. Just at daybreak we both at the same
instant descried a sail to the eastward, and evidently com-
Vol. III.—10


146
TALES.
tag towards us! Wc hailed the glorious sight with a
long, although teeble shout of rapture; and began in-
stantlv to make every signal in our power, by flaring
the shirts in the air, leaping as high as our weak con-
dition would permit, and even bv hallooing with all the
strength of our lungs, although the vessel could not have
been less than fifteen miles distant. However, she still
continued to near our hulk, and we felt that, if she but
held her present course, she must eventually come so
c'.rse as to perceive us. In about an hour after we first
discovered her, we could clearly see the people on her
docks. She was a long, low, and rakish-looking top-
sail schooner, with a black ball in her foretopsail,
■ii.d had, apparently, a full crew. We now became
ai.imed, for we could hardlv imagine it possible that
she did not observe us, and were apprehensive that she
meant to leave us to perish as we were—an act ot fiend-
ish barbarity, which, however incredible it may appear,
h.is been repeatedly perpetrated at sea, under circum-
s'.mces very nearly similar, and by beings who were
regarded as belonging to the human species.* In this
* The case of the brig Polly, of Boston, is one so much in point,
and tier fate, in nun\ respects, so remarkably similar to our own,
rh.it 1 cannot forbear alluding to it here. This vessel, of one
hundred a ul thirty tons burden, sailed from Bo>ton, with a cargo
or .umiiir and provisions, for Santa Croix, on the twelfth of De-
.e"ilvr. lSll, under the command of Captain Casneau. There
vvt-e rijit souls on board besides the captain—the mate, four sea-
ni.-n. rid the cook, together with a Mr. Hunt, and a negro giri
'v! n ; iij, to him. On the fifteenth, having cleared the shoal of
l! ncys, -he sprung a leak in a gale of wind from the southeast,
aiM was rinullv tapsued; but, the mast going by the board, she
afterward righted. They remained in this situation, without fire,
ind with vers little provision, tor the period ot one hundred and
'.r-r.-rv-. ie J.im I f'om December the rifteenth to June the twenti-
eth,, when Captain Casneau and Samuel Badger, the only survivors,


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 147
instance, however, by the mercy of God, we were
destined to be most happily deceived; for presently
we were aware of a sudden commotion on the deck of
the stranger, who immediately afterward run up a Brit-
ish flag, and hauling her wind, bore up directly upon
us. In half an hour more we found ourselves in her
cabin- She proved to be the Jane Guy, of Liverpool,
Captain Guy. bound on a sealing and trading voyage
to the South Seas and Pacific.
were taken off the wreck by the Fame, of Hull, Captain Feather-
atone, bound home from Rio Janeiro. When picked up, they were
in latitude 280 N., longitude 130 IV., having drifted above two
tbtetand miletl On the ninth of July, the Fame fell in with the
brig Dromeo, Captain Perkins, who landed the two sufferers in
Kennebeck. The narrative from which we gather these details
ends in the following words:
"It is natural to inquire how they could float such a vast dis-
tance, upon the most frequented part of the Atlantic and not be
discovered all this time. They ivcre patted by more than a dozen
tail, one of tvbicb came to nigb tbem that tbey could distinctly tee the
people on deck and on the rigging looking at tbem; but, to the inex"
pretable ditappointment of tbe ttarving and freezing men9 tbey tri-
fled tbe dictate! of companion, boitted tail, and cruelly abandoned
tbem to their fate."


CHAPTER XIV.
The Jane Guy was a fine-looking topsail schooner
of a hundred and eighty tons burden. She was unusu-
ally sharp in the bows, and on a wind, in moderate
weather, the fastest sailer I have ever seen. Her
qualities, however, as a rough sea-boat, were not so
good, and her draught of water was by far too great
for the trade to which she was destined. For this pe-
culiar service, a larger vessel, and one of a light pro-
portionate draught, is desirable—say a vessel of from
three to three hundred and fifty tons. She should be
bark-rigged, and in other respects of a different construc-
tion from the usual South Sea ships. It is absolutely
necessary that she should be well armed. She should
have, say ten or twelve twelve-pound carronades, and
two or three long twelves, with brass blunderbusses,
and water-tight arm-chests for each top. Her anchors
and cables should be of far greater strength than is re-
quired for any other species of trade, and, above all,
her crew should be numerous and efficient; not less,
for such a vessel as I have described, than fifty or sixty
able-bodied men. The Jane Guy had a crew of thirty-
five, all able seamen, besides the captain and mate,
but she was not altogether as well armed or otherwise
equipped, as a navigator acquainted with the difficulties
and dangers of the trade could have desired.
Captain Guy was a gentleman of great urbanity of
manner, and of considerable experience in the southern
traffic, to which he had devoted a great portion of his
life. He was deficient, however, in energy, and con-
148


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 149
sequently, in that spirit of enterprise which is here so
absolutely requisite. He was part owner of the vessel
in which he sailed, and was invested with discretionary
powers to cruise in the South Seas for any cargo which
might come most readily to hand. He had on board,
as usual in such voyages, beads, looking-glasses, tin-
der-works, axes, hatchets, saws, adzes, planes, chisels,
gouges, gimlets, files, spokeshaves, rasps, hammers,
nails, knives, scissors, razors, needles, thread, crockery-
ware, calico, trinkets, and other similar articles.
The schooner sailed from Liverpool on the tenth of
July, crossed the Tropic of Cancer on the twenty-fifth,
in longitude twenty degrees west, and reached Sal, one
of the Cape Verd Islands, on the twenty-ninth, where
she took in salt and other necessaries for the voyage.
On the third of August she left the Cape Verds and
steered southwest, stretching over towards the coast of
Brazil so as to cross the equator between the meridians
of twenty-eight and thirty degrees west longitude.
This is the course usually taken by vessels bound from
Europe to the Cape of Good Hope, or by that route
to the East Indies. By proceeding thus they avoid
the calms and strong contrary currents which con-
tinually prevail on the coast of Guinea, while in the
end, it is found to be the shortest track, as westerly
winds are never wanting afterward by which to reach
the Cape. It was Captain Guy's intention to make
his first stoppage at Kerguelen's Land—I hardly know
for what reason. On the day we were picked up the
schooner was off Cape St. Roque, in longitude thirty-
one W. ; so that, when found, we had drifted proba-
bly, from north to south, not less than five-and-ttoenty
degrees I
On board the Jane Guy we were treated with all


TALES.
the kindness our distressed situation demanded. In
about a fortnight, during which time we continued
steering to the southeast, with gentle breezes and fine
weather, both Peters and myself recovered entirely
from the effects of our late privation and dreadful suffer-
ing, and we began to remember what had passed
rather as a frightful dream from which we had been
happily awakened, than as events which had taken
pl.icc in sober and naked reality. I have since found
that this species of partial oblivion is usually brought
about by sudden transition, whether from joy to sorrow
or from sorrow to joy—the degree of forgetfulness be-
ing proportioned to the degree of difference in the ex-
change. Thus, in my own case, I now feel it impossi-
ble to realize the full extent of the misery which I
endured during the days spent upon the hulk. The
incidents are remembered, but not the feelings which
the incidents elicited at the time of their occurrence.
I only know, that when they did occur, I then
thought human nature could sustain nothing more of
agony.
We continued our voyage for some weeks without
anv incidents of greater moment than the occasional
meeting with whaling-ships, and more frequently with
the black or right whale, so called in contradistinction
to the spermaceti. These, however, were chiefly
found south of the twenty-fifth parallel. On the six-
teenth of September, being in the vicinity of the Cape
of Good Hope, the schooner encountered her first gale
of anv violence since leaving Liverpool. In this neigh-
bourhood, but more frequently to the south and east of
the promontory (we were to the westward), naviga-
tors have often to contend with storms from the north-
ward which rage with great fury. They always bring


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 151
with them a heavy sea, and one of their most danger-
ous features is the instantaneous chopping round of the
wind, an occurrence almost certain to take place during
the greatest force of the gale. A perfect hurricane will
be blowing at one moment from the northward or
northeast, and in the next not a breath of wind will be
felt in that direction, while from the southwest it will
come out all at once with a violence almost inconceiv-
able. A bright spot to the southward is the sure fore-
runner of the change, and vessels are thus enabled to
take the proper precautions.
It was about six in the morning when the blow
came on with a white squall, and, as usual, from the
northward. By eight it had increased very much, and
brought down upon us one of the most tremendous seas
I had then ever beheld. Everything had been made as
snug as possible, but the schooner laboured excessively,
and gave evidence of her bad qualities as a seaboat,
pitching her forecastle under at every plunge, and with
the greatest difficulty struggling up from one wave be-
fore she was buried in another. Just before sunset the
bright spot for which we had been on the lookout
made its appearance in the southwest, and in an hour
afterward we perceived the little head-sail we carried
flapping listlessly against the mast. In two minutes
more, in spite of every preparation, we were hurled
on our beam-ends as if by magic, and a perfect wilder-
ness of foam made a clear breach over us as we lay.
The blow from the southwest, however, luckily proved
to be nothing more than a squall, and we had the good
fortune to right the vessel without the loss of a spar.
A heavy cross sea gave us great trouble for a few hours
after this, but towards morning we found ourselves in
nearly as good condition as before the gale. Captain


TALES.
Guv considered that he had made an escape little less
than miraculous.
On the thirteenth of October we came in sight of
Prince Edward's Island, in latitude 460 53' S., longi-
tude 370 46' E. Two days afterward we found our-
selves near Possession Island, and presently passed the
islands of Crozet, in latitude 42° 59/ S., longitude 480
E. On the eighteenth we made Kcrpuelen's or Deso-
lation Island, in the Southern Indian Ocean, and came
to anchor in Christmas Harbour, having four fathoms
of water.
This island, or rather group of islands, bears south-
east from the Cape of Good Mope, and is distant
therefrom nearly eight hundred leagues. It was first
discovered in 1772, by the Baron dc Kergulen, or
Kerguelcn, a Frenchman, who, thinking the land to
form a portion of an extensive southern continent,
carried home information to that effect, which produced
much excitement at the time. The government, tak-
ing :he matter up, sent the baron back in the following
year for the purpose of giving his new discovery a
critical examination, when the mistake was discovered.
In 1777, Captain Cook fell in with the same group,
and gave to the principal one the name of Desolation
Island, a title which it certainly well deserves. Upon
approaching the land, however, the navigator might be
induced to suppose otherwise, as the sides of most of
the hills, from September to March, are clothed with
very brilliant verdure. This deceitful appearance is
caused by a small plant resembling saxifrage, which is
abundant, growing in large patches on a species of
crumbling moss. Besides this plant there is scarcely a
sign of vegetation on the island, if we except some
coarse rank grass near the harbour, some lichen, and a


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 153
shrub which bears resemblance to a cabbage shooting
into seed, and which has a bitter and acrid taste.
The face of the country is hilly, although none of
the hills can be called lofty. Their tops are perpetually
covered with snow. There are several narbours, of
which Christmas Harbour is the most convenient. It
is the first to be met with on the northeast side of the
island after passing Cape Francois, which forms the
northern shore, and, by its peculiar shape, serves to
distinguish the harbour. Its projecting point terminates
in a high rock, through which is a large hole, forming
a natural arch. The entrance is in latitude 4 80 40' S.,
longitude 690 6' E. Passing in here, good anchorage
may be found under the shelter of several small islands,
which form a sufficient protection from all easterly
winds. Proceeding on eastwardly from this anchorage
you come to Wasp Bay, at the head of the harbour.
This is a small basin, completely landlocked, into
which you can go with four fathoms, and find anchor-
age in from ten to three, hard clay bottom. A ship
might lie here with her best bower ahead all the year
round without risk. To the westward, at the head of
Wasp Bay, is a small stream of excellent water, easily
procured.
Some seal of the fur and hair species are still to be
found on Kerguelen's Island, and sea elephants abound.
The feathered tribes are discovered in great numbers.
Penguins are very plenty, and of these there are four
different kinds. The royal penguin, so called from
its size and beautiful plumage, is the largest. The
upper part of the body is usually gray, sometimes of a
lilac tint; the under portion of the purest white im-
aginable. The head is of a glossy and most brilliant
black, the feet also. The chief beauty of the plumage,


154 TALES.
however, consists in two broad stripes of a gold colour,
which pass along from the head to the breast. The
bill is long, and either pink or bright scarlet. These
birds walk erect, with a stately carriage. They carry
their heads high with their wings drooping like two
arms, and, as their tails project from their body in a
line with the legs, the resemblance to a human figure is
very striking, and would be apt to deceive the spectator
at a casual glance or in the gloom of the evening. The
royal penguins which we met with on Kerguelen's
Land were rather larger than a goose. The other
kinds are the maccaroni, the jackass, and the rookery
penguin. These are much smaller, less beautiful in
plumage, and different in other respects.
Besides the penguin many other birds are here to be
found, among which may be mentioned seahens, blue
petrels, teal, ducks, Port Egmont hens, shags, Cape
pigeons, the nelly, sea-swallows, terns, sea-gulls,
Mother Carey's chickens, Mother Carey's geese, or the
great petrel, and, lastly, the albatross.
The great petrel is as large as the common albatross,
and is carnivorous. It is frequently called the break-
bones, or osprey petrel. They are not at all shy, and,
when properly cooked, are palatable food. In flying
they sometimes sail very close to the surface of the
water, with the wings expanded, without appearing to
move them in the least degree, or make any exertion
with them whatever.
The albatross is one of the largest and fiercest of the
South Sea birds. It is of the gull species, and takes
its prey on the wing, never coming on land except for
the purpose of breeding. Between this bird and the
penguin the most singular friendship exists. Their
nests are constructed with great uniformity, upon a


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 155
plan concerted between the two species—that of the
albatross being placed in the centre of a little square
formed by the nests of four penguins. Navigators have
agreed in calling an assemblage of such encampments
a rcsiery. These rookeries have been often described,
but, as my readers may not all have seen these descrip-
tions, and as I shall have occasion hereafter to speak of
the penguin and albatross, it will not be amiss to say
something here of their mode of building and living.
When the season for incubation arrives, the birds as-
semble in vast numbers, and for some days appear to
be deliberating upon the proper course to be pursued.
At length they proceed to action. A level piece of
ground is selected, of suitable extent, usually comprising
three or four acres, and situated as near the sea as pos-
sible, being still beyond its reach. The spot is chosen
with reference to its evenness of surface, and that is
preferred which is the least encumbered with stones.
This matter being arranged, the birds proceed, with
one accord, and actuated apparently by one mind, to
trace out, with mathematical accuracy, either a square
or other parallelogram, as may best suit the nature of
the ground, and of just sufficient size to accommodate
easily all the birds assembled, and no more—in this
particular seeming determined upon preventing the ac-
cess of future stragglers who have not participated in the
labour of the encampment. One side of the place
thus marked out runs parallel with the water's edge,
and is left open for ingress or egress.
Having defined the limits of the rookery, the colony
now begin to clear it of every species of rubbish, pick-
ing up stone by stone, and carrying them outside of the
tines, and close by them, so as to form a wall on the
three inland sides. Just within this wall a perfectly


TALES.
level and smooth walk is formed, from six 10 eight feet
wide, and extending around the encampment —thus
serving the purpose of a general promenade.
The next process is to partition out the whole area
into small squares exactly equal in size. This is done
by forming narrow paths, very smooth, and crossing
each other at right angles throughout the entire extent
ot the rookery. At each intersection of these paths
the nest of an albatross is constructed, and a penguin's
nest in the centre of each square—thus every penguin
is surrounded by four albatrosses, and each albatross by
a like number of penguins. The penguin's nest con-
sists of a hole in the earth, very shallow, being only
just of sufficient depth to keep her single egg from roll-
ing. The albatross is somewhat less simple in her ar-
rangements, erecting a hillock about a foot high and
two in diameter. This is made of earth, seaweed,
and shells. On its summit she builds her nest.
The birds take especial care never to leave their
nests unoccupied for an instant during the period of in-
cubation, or, indeed, until the young progeny are suffi-
ciently strong to take care of themselves. While the
male is absent at sea in search of food, the female re-
mains on duty, and it is only upon the return ot her
partner that she ventures abroad. The eggs are never
left uncovered at all—while one bird leaves the nest,
the other nestling in by its side. This precaution is ren-
dered necessary by the thievish propensities prevalent in
the rookery, the inhabitants making no scruple to pur-
loin each other's eggs at every good opportunity.
Although there arc some rookeries in which the pen-
guin and albatross are the sole population, yet in most
of them a variety of oceanic birds are to be met with,
enjoying all the privileges of citizenship, and scattering


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 157
their nests here and there, wherever they can find room,
never interfering, however, with the stations of the
larger species. The appearance of such encampments,
when seen from a distance, is exceedingly singular.
The whole atmosphere just above the settlement is
darkened with the immense number of the albatross
(mingled with the smaller tribes) which are continually
hovering over it, either going to the ocean or returning
home. At the same time a crowd of penguins are to
be observed, some passing to and fro in the narrow al-
leys, and some marching with the military strut so pe-
culiar to them, around the general promenade-ground
which encircles the rookery. In short, survey it as
we will, nothing can be more astonishing than the spirit
of reflection evinced by these feathered beings, and
nothing surely can be better calculated to elicit reflec-
tion in every well-regulated human intellect.
On the morning after our arrival in Christmas Har-
bour the chief mate, Mr. Patterson, took the boats,
and (although it was somewhat early in the season)
went in search of seal, leaving the captain and a young
relation of his on a point of barren land to the west-
ward, they having some business, whose nature I could
not ascertain, to transact in the interior of the island.
Captain Guy took with him a bottle, in which was a
sealed letter, and made his way from the point on
which he was set on shore towards one of the highest
peaks in the place. It is probable that his design was
to leave the letter on that height for some vessel which
he expected to come after him. As soon as we lost
sight of him we proceeded (Peters and myself being in
the mate's boat) on our cruise around the coast, look-
ing for seal. In this business we were occupied about
three weeks, examining with great care every nook and


TALES.
corner, not only of Kerguelcn's Land, but of the sev-
eral small islands in the vicinity. Our labours, how-
ever, were not crowned with any important success.
We saw a great many fur seal, but they were exceed-
ingly shy, and with the greatest exertions, we could
onlv procure three hundred and fifty skins in all. Sea
elephants were abundant, especially on the western
coast of the mainland, but of these we killed only
twenty, and this with great difficulty. On the smaller
islands we discovered a good many of the hair seal, but
did not molest them. We returned to the schooner on
the eleventh, where we found Captain Guy and his
nephew, who gave a very bad account of the interior,
representing it as one of the most dreary and utterly
barren countries in the world. They had remained
two nights on the island, owing to some misunderstand-
ing, on the part of the second mate, in regard to the
sending a jollyboat from the schooner to take them off".


CHAPTER XV.
On the twelfth we made sail from Christmas Har-
bour, retracing our way to the westward, and leaving
Marion's Island, one of Crozet's group, on the lar-
board. We afterward passed Prince Edward's Island,
leaving it also on our left; then, steering more to the
northward, made, in fifteen days, the islands of Tristan
d'Acunha, in latitude 370 8' S., longitude 1 z0 8' W.
This group, now so well known, and which con-
sists of three circular islands, was first discovered by
the Portuguese, and was visited afterward by the Dutch
in 1643, and by the French in 1767. The three isl-
ands together form a triangle, and are distant from each
other about ten miles, there being fine open passages
between. The land in all of them is very high, es-
pecially in Tristan d'Acunha, properly so called. This
is the largest of the group, being fifteen miles in circum-
ference, and so elevated that it can be seen in clear
weather at the distance of eighty or ninety miles. A
part of the land towards the north rises more than a
thousand feet perpendicularly from the sea. A table-
land at this height extends back nearly to the centre of
the island, and from this tableland arises a lofty cone
like that of Teneriffe. The lower half of this cone is
clothed with trees of good size, but the upper region is
barren rock, usually hidden among the clouds, and cov-
ered with snow during the greater part of the year.
There are no shoals or other dangers about the island,
the shores being remarkably bold and the water deep.
159


160 TALES.
On the northwestern coast is a bay, with a beach of
black sand, where a landing with boats can be easily
effected, provided there be a southerly wind. Plenty
of excellent water may here be readily procured; also
cod, and other fish, may be taken with hook and line.
The next island in point of size, and the most west-
wardly of the group, is that called the Inaccessible. Its
precise situation is 370 17' S. latitude, longitude 1 20
24' W. It is seven or eight miles in circumference,
and on all sides presents a forbidding and precipitous
aspect. Its top is perfectly flat, and the whole region
is sterile, nothing growing upon it except a few stunted
shrubs.
Nightingale Island, the smallest and most southerly,
is in latitude 370 26' S., longitude 120 12' W. Off
its southern extremity is a high ledge of rocky islets; a
few also of a similar appearance are seen to the north-
east. The ground is irregular and sterile, and a deep
valley partially separates it.
The shores of these islands abound, in the proper
season, with sea lions, sea elephants, the hair and fur
seal, together with a great variety of oceanic birds.
Whales are also plenty in their vicinity. Owing to the
ease with which these various animals were here for-
merly taken, the group has been much visited since its
discovery. The Dutch and French frequented it at a
very early period. In 1790, Captain Patten, of the
ship Industry, of Philadelphia, made Tristan d'Acunha,
where he remained seven months (from August, 1790,
to April, 1791) for the purpose of collecting sealskins.
In this time he gathered no less than five thousand six
hundred, and says that he would have had no difficulty
in loading a large ship with oil in three weeks. Upon
his arrival he found no quadrupeds, with the exception


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. l6l
of a few wild goats—the island now abounds with all
our most valuable domestic animals, which have been
introduced by subsequent navigators.
I believe it was not long after Captain Patten's visit
that Captain Colquhoun, of the American brig Betsey,
touched at the largest of the islands for the purpose of
refreshment. He planted onions, potatoes, cabbages,
and a great many other vegetables, an abundance of all
which are now to be met with.
In 1811, a Captain Heywood, in the Nereus, vis-
ited Tristan. He found there three Americans, who
were residing upon the islands to prepare sealskins and
oil. One of these men was named Jonathan Lambert,
and he called himself the sovereign of the country. He
had cleared and cultivated about sixty acres of land,
and turned his attention to raising the coffee-plant and
sugar-cane, with which he had been furnished by the
American minister at Rio Janeiro. This settlement,
however, was finally abandoned, and in 1817 the isl-
ands were taken possession of by the British govern-
ment, who sent a detachment for that purpose from the
Cape of Good Hope. They did not, however, retain
them long; but, upon the evacuation of the country as
a British possession, two or three English families took
up their residence there independently of the govern-
ment. On the twenty-fifth of March, 1824, the Ber-
wick, Captain Jeffrey, from London to Van Diemen's
Land, arrived at the place, where they found an Eng-
lishman of the name of Glass, formerly a corporal in
the British artillery. He claimed to be supreme gov-
ernor of the islands, and had under his control twenty-
one men and three women. He gave a very favourable
account of the salubrity of the climate and of the pro-
ductiveness of the soil. The population occupied
Vol. III.-11


102 TALES.
themselves chiefly in collecting sealskins and sea-ele-
phant oil, with which they traded to the Cape of Good
Hope, Glass owning a small schooner. At the period
of our arrival the governor was still a resident, but his
little community had multiplied, there being fifty-six
persons upon Tristan, besides a smaller settlement of
seven on Nightingale Island. We had no difficulty in
procuring almost every kind of refreshment which we
required — sheep, hogs, bullocks, rabbits, poultry,
goats, fish in great variety, and vegetables were abun-
dant. Having come to anchor close in with the large
island, in eighteen fathoms, we took all we wanted on
board very conveniently. Captain Guy also pur-
chased of Glass five hundred sealskins and some ivory.
We remained here a week, during which the prevail-
ing winds were from the northward and westward,
and the weather somewhat hazy. On the fifth of
November we made sail to the southward and west-
ward, with the intention of having a thorough search
for a group of islands called the Auroras, respecting
whose existence a great diversity of opinion has
existed.
These islands are said to have been discovered as
early as 1762, by the commander of the ship Aurora.
In 1790, Captain Manuel de Oyarvido, in the ship
Princess, belonging to the Royal Philippine Company,
sailed, as he asserts, directly among them. In 1794,
the Spanish corvette Atrevida went with the deter-
mination of ascertaining their precise situation, and, in
a paper published by the Royal Hydrographical Soci-
ety of Madrid in the year 1809, the following lan-
guage is used respecting this expedition. "The corvette
Atrevida practised, in their immediate vicinity, from
the twenty-first to the twenty-seventh of January, all


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 163
the necessary observations, and measured by chronom-
eters the difference of longitude between these islands
and the port of Soledad in the Malninas. The islands
are three; they are very nearly in the same meridian;
the centre one is rather low, and the other two may
be seen at nine leagues distance." The observations
made on board the Atrevida give the following results
as the precise situation of each island. The most
northern is in latitude 520 37' 24" S., longitude 470
43' 15" W.; the middle one in latitude 530 2' 40"
S., longitude 470 55' 15" W.; and the most south-
ern in latitude 530 15' 22" S., longitude 470 57'
1 5" W.
On the twenty-seventh of January, 1820, Captain
James Weddell, of the British navy, sailed from Staten
Land also in search of the Auroras. He reports that,
having made the most diligent search and passed not
only immediately over the spots indicated by the com-
mander of the Atrevida, but in every direction through-
out the vicinity of these spots, he could discover no
indication of land. These conflicting statements have
induced other navigators to look out for the islands;
and, strange to say, while some have sailed through
every inch of sea where they are supposed to lie with-
out finding them, there have been not a few who de-
clare positively that they have seen them, and even
been close in with their shores. It was Captain Guy's
intention to make every exertion within his power to
settle the question so oddly in dispute.*
* Among the vessels which at various times have professed to
meet with the Auroras may be mentioned the ship San Miguel, in
1769; the ship Aurora, in 1774; tne brig Pearl, in 1779; and
the ship Dolores, in 1790. They all agree in giving the mean
latitude fifty-three degrees south.


164 TALES.
We kept on our course, between the south and
west, with variable weather, until the twentieth of the
month, when we found ourselves on the debated
ground, being in latitude 530 15' S., longitude 470
58' W.—that is to say, very nearly upon the spot in-
dicated as the situation of the most southern of the
group. Not perceiving any sign of land, we continued
to the westward in the parallel of fifty-three degrees
south, as far as the meridian of fifty degrees west. We
then stood to the north as far as the parallel of fifty-two
degrees south, when we turned to the eastward, and
kept our parallel by double altitudes, morning and even-
ing, and meridian altitudes of the planets and moon.
Having thus gone eastwardly to the meridian of the west-
ern coast of Georgia, we kept that meridian until we were
in the latitude from which we set out. We then took
diagonal courses throughout the entire extent of sea
circumscribed, keeping a lookout constantly at the
masthead, and repeating our examination with the
greatest care for a period of three weeks, during which
the weather was remarkably pleasant and fair, with no
haze whatsoever. Of course we were thoroughly satis-
fied that, whatever islands might have existed in this
vicinity at any former period, no vestige of them re-
mained at the present day. Since my return home I
find that the same ground was traced over, with equal
care, in 1822, by Captain Johnson, of the American
schooner Henry, and by Captain Morrell, in the
American schooner Wasp—in both cases with the
same result as in our own.


CHAPTER XVI.
It had been Captain Guy's original intention, after
satisfying himself about the Auroras, to proceed through
the Strait of Magellan, and up along the western coast
of Patagonia; but information received at Tristan
d'Acunha induced him to steer to the southward, in
the hope of falling in with some small islands said to
lie about the parallel of 6o0 S., longitude 410 20/ W.
In the event of his not discovering these lands, he de-
signed, should the season prove favourable, to push on
towards the pole. Accordingly, on the twelfth of
December, we made sail in that direction. On the
eighteenth we found ourselves about the station indi-
cated by Glass, and cruised for three days in that
neighbourhood without finding any traces of the islands
he had mentioned. On the twenty-first, the weather
being unusually pleasant, we again made sail to the
southward, with the resolution of penetrating in that
course as far as possible. Before entering upon this
portion of my narrative, it may be as well, for the in-
formation of those readers who have paid little atten-
tion to the progress of discovery in these regions, to
give some brief account of the very few attempts at
reaching the southern pole which have hitherto been
made.
That of Captain Cook was the first of which we have
any distinct account. In 1772 he sailed to the south
in the Resolution, accompanied by Lieutenant Furneaux
in the Adventure. In December he found himself as
far as the fifty-eighth parallel of south latitude, and in
165


166 TALES.
longitude 260 57' E. Here he met with narrow fields
of ice, about eight or ten inches thick, and running
northwest and southeast. This ice was in large cakes,
and usually it was packed so closely that the vessels had
great difficulty in forcing a passage. At this period
Captain Cook supposed, from the vast number of birds
to be seen, and from other indications, that he was in
the near vicinity of land. He kept on to the south-
ward, the weather being exceedingly cold, until he
reached the sixty-fourth parallel, in longitude 3 80 14'
E. Here he had mild weather, with gentle breezes,
for five days, the thermometer being at thirty-six. In
January, 1773, the vessels crossed the Antarctic circle,
but did not succeed in penetrating much farther; for,
upon reaching latitude 670 15', they found all farther
progress impeded by an immense body of ice, extend-
ing all along the southern horizon as far as the eye
could reach. This ice was of every variety—and some
large floes of it, miles in extent, formed a compact mass,
rising eighteen or twenty feet above the water. It being
late in the season, and no hope entertained of rounding
these obstructions, Captain Cook now reluctantly turned
to the northward.
In the November following he renewed his search
in the Antarctic. In latitude 590 40' he met with a
strong current setting to the southward. In December,
when the vessels were in latitude 670 31', longitude
1420 54' W., the cold was excessive, with heavy gales
and fog. Here also birds were abundant: the albatross,
the penguin, and the petrel especially. In latitude
700 23' some large islands of ice were encountered,
and shortly afterward, the clouds to the southward
were observed to be of a snowy whiteness, indicating
the vicinity of field ice. In latitude 710 10', longitude


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 167
1060 54' W., the navigators were stopped, as before,
by an immense frozen expanse, which filled the whole
area of the southern horizon. The northern edge of
this expanse was ragged and broken, so firmly wedged
together as to be utterly impassable, and extending about
a mile to the southward. Behind it the frozen surface
was comparatively smooth for some distance, until ter-
minated in the extreme background by gigantic ranges
of ice mountains, the one towering above the other.
Captain Cook concluded that this vast field reached
the southern pole or was joined to a continent. Mr.
J. N. Reynolds, whose great exertions and persever-
ance have at length succeeded in getting set on foot a
national expedition, partly for the purpose of exploring
these regions, thus speaks of the attempt of the Resolu-
tion: "We are not surprised that Captain Cook was
unable to go beyond 71 0 10', but we are astonished
that he did attain that point on the meridian of 1060
54' west longitude. Palmer's Land lies south of the
Shetland, latitude sixty-four degrees, and tends to the
southward and westward farther than any navigator has
yet penetrated. Cook was standing for this land when
his progress was arrested by the ice; which, we ap-
prehend, must always be the case in that point, and so
early in the season as the sixth of January—and we
should not be surprised if a portion of the icy moun-
tains described was attached to the main body of Palm-
er's Land, or to some other portions of land lying
farther to the southward and westward."
In 1803, Captains Kreutzenstern and Lisiausky were
despatched by Alexander of Russia for the purpose of
circumnavigating the globe. In endeavouring to get
south, they made no farther than 590 58', in longitude
700 15' W. They here met with strong currents set-


168
TALES.
ting eastwardly. Whales were abundant, but they saw
no ice. In regard to this voyage, Mr. Reynolds ob-
serves that, if Kreutzenstern had arrived where he did
earlier in the season, he must have encountered ice—
it was March when he reached the latitude specified.
The winds prevailing, as they do, from the southward
and westward, had carried the floes, aided by currents,
into that icy region bounded on the north by Georgia,
east by Sandwich Land and the South Orkneys, and
west by the South Shetland Islands.
In 1822, Captain James Weddell, of the British navy,
with two very small vessels, penetrated farther to the
south than any previous navigator, and this too, without
encountering extraordinary difficulties. He states that
although he was frequently hemmed in bv ice befort
reaching the seventy-second parallel, yet, upon attain-
ing it, not a particle was to be discovered, and that,
upon arriving at the latitude of 740 15', no fields, and
onlv three islands of ice were visible. It is somewhat
remarkable that, although vast flocks of birds were seen,
and other usual indications of land, and although, south
of the Shetlands, unknown coasts were observed from
the masthead tending southwardly, Weddell discourages
the idea of land existing in the polar regions of the
south.
On the i Ith of January, 1823, Captain Benjamin
Morrell, of the American schooner Wasp, sailed from
Kerguelen's Land with a view of penetrating as far south
is possible. On the first of February he found himself
in latitude 640 52' S., longitude 118° 27' E. The
following passage is extracted from his journal of that
date: "The wind soon freshened to an eleven-knot
breeze, and c embraced this opportunity of making to
the west; being however convinced that the farther we


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 169
-went south beyond latitude sixty-four degrees, the less
ice was to be apprehended, we steered a little to the
southward, until we crossed the Antarctic circle and
were in latitude 690 1 5' E. In this latitude there was
no field ice, and very few ice islands in sight.''
Under the date of March fourteenth I find also this
entry: "The sea was now entirely free of field ice,
and there were not more than a dozen ice islands in
sight. At the same time the temperature of the air and
water was at least thirteen degrees higher (more mild)
than we had ever found it between the parallels of sixty
and sixty-two south. We were now in latitude 700
14' S., and the temperature of the air was forty-seven,
and that of the water forty-four. In this situation I
found the variation to be 140 27' easterly, per azi-
muth. . . . I have several times passed within the
Antarctic circle on different meridians, and have uni-
formly found the temperature, both of the air and the
water, to become more and more mild the farther I
advanced beyond the sixty-fifth degree of south latitude,
and that the variation decreases in the same proportion.
While north of this latitude, say between sixty and
sixty-five south, we frequently had great difficulty in
finding a passage for the vessel between the immense
and almost innumerable ice islands, some of which were
from one to two miles in circumference, and more than
five hundred feet above the surface of the water.''
Being nearly destitute of fuel and water, and without
proper instruments, it being also late in the season, Cap-
tain Morrell was now obliged to put back, without at-
tempting any farther progress to the westward, although
an entirely open sea lay before him. He expresses
the opinion that, had not these overruling considerations
obliged him to retreat, he could have penetrated, if not


170 TALES.
to the pole itself, at least to the eighty-fifth parallel.
I have given his ideas respecting these matters somewhat
at length, that the reader may have an opportunity of
seeing how far they were borne out by my own subse-
quent experience.
In 1831, Captain Briscoe, in the employ of the
Messieurs Enderby, whale-ship owners of London,
sailed in the brig Lively for the South Seas, accom-
panied by the cutter Tula. On the twenty-eighth of
February, being in latitude 660 30' S., longitude 470
13' E., he descried land, and "clearly discovered
through the snow the black peaks of a range of moun-
tains running E. S. E." He remained in this neigh-
bourhood during the whole of the following month, but
was unable to approach the coast nearer than within
ten leagues, owing to the boisterous state of the weather.
Finding it impossible to make farther discovery during
this season, he returned northward to winter in Van
Diemen's Land.
In the beginning of 18 3 2 he again proceeded south-
wardly, and on the fourth of February land was seen
to the southeast in latitude 670 15', longitude 690 29'
W. This was soon found to be an island near the
headland of the country he had first discovered. On
the twenty-first of the month he succeeded in landing
on the latter, and took possession of it in the name of
William IV., calling it Adelaide's Island, in honour of
the English queen. These particulars being made
known to the Royal Geographical Society of London,
the conclusion was drawn by that body "that there is
a continuous tract of land extending from 470 30' E.
to 690 29' W. longitude, running the parallel of from
sixty-six to sixty-seven degrees south latitude." In
respect to this conclusion Mr. Reynolds observes, " In


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 171
the correctness of it we by no means concur; nor do
the discoveries of Briscoe warrant any such inference.
It was within these limits that Weddell proceeded south
on a meridian to the east of Georgia, Sandwich Land,
and the South Orkney and Shetland Islands." My
own experience will be found to testify most directly
to the falsity of the conclusion arrived at by the society.
These are the principal attempts which have been
made at penetrating to a high southern latitude, and
it will now be seen that there remained, previous to
the voyage of the Jane, nearly three hundred degrees
of longitude in which the Antarctic circle had not been
crossed at all. Of course a wide field lay before us
for discovery, and it was with feelings of most intense
interest that I heard Captain Guy express his resolu-
tion of pushing boldly to the southward.


CHAPTER XVII.
We kept our course southwardly for four days after
giving up the search for Glass's Islands, without meet-
ing with any ice at all. On the twenty-sixth, at
noon, we were in latitude 63° 23' S., longitude 410
25' W. We now saw several large ice islands, and a
floe of field ice, not, however, of any great extent.
The winds generally blew from the sourheast, or the
northeast, but were very light. Whenever we had a
westerly wind, which was seldom, it was invariably
attended with a rain squall. Every day we had more
or less snow. The thermometer, on the twenty-
seventh, stood at thirty-five.
January 1, 1828. This day we found ourselves
completely hemmed in by the ice, and our prospects
looked cheerless indeed. A strong gale blew, during
the whole forenoon, from the northeast, and drove
large cakes of the drift against the rudder and counter
with such violence that we all trembled for the conse-
quences. Towards evening, the gale still blowing
with riiry, a large field in front separated, and we were
enabled, by carrying a press of sail, to force a passage
through the smaller flakes into some open water be-
yond. As we approached this space we took in sail
by degrees, and having at length got clear, lay to
under a single reefed foresail.
January 2. We had now tolerably pleasant
weather. At noon we found ourselves in latitude 690
10' S., longitude 420 20' W., having crossed the
172


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 173
Antarctic circle. Very little ice was to be seen to the
southward, although large fields of it lay behind us.
This day we rigged some sounding gear, using a large
iron pot capable of holding twenty gallons, and a line
of two hundred fathoms. We found the current set-
ting to the north, about a quarter of a mile per hour.
The temperature of the air was now about thirty-
three. Here we found the variation to be 140 28'
easterly, per azimuth.
January 5. We had still held on to the south-
ward without any very great impediments. On this
morning, however, being in latitude 730 15' E.,
longitude 420 10' W., we were again brought to a
stand by an immense expanse of firm ice. We saw,
nevertheless, much open water to the southward, and
felt no doubt of being able to reach it eventually.
Standing to the eastward along the edge of the floe, we
at length came to a passage of about a mile in width,
through which we warped our way by sundown.
The sea in which we now were was thickly covered
with ice islands, but had no field ice, and we pushed
on boldly as before. The cold did not seem to in-
crease, although we had snow very frequently, and
now and then hail squalls of great violence. Im-
mense flocks of the albatross flew over the schooner
this day, going from southeast to northwest.
January 7. The sea still remained pretty well
open, so that we had no difficulty in holding on our
course. To the westward we saw some icebergs of
incredible size, and in the afternoon passed very near
one whose summit could not have been less than four
hundred fathoms from the surface of the ocean. Its
girth was probably, at the base, three quarters of a
league, and several streams of water were running from


174 TALES.
crevices in its sides. We remained in sight of this
island two days, and then only lost it in a fog.
January 10. Early this morning we had the mis-
fortune to lose a man overboard. He was an Ameri-
can, named Peter Vredenburgh, a native of New
York, and was one of the most valuable hands on
board the schooner. In going over the bows his foot
slipped, and he fell between two cakes of ice, never
rising again. At noon of this day we were in latitude
780 30', longitude 400 15' W. The cold was now
excessive, and we had hail squalls continually from the
northward and eastward. In this direction also we
saw several more immense icebergs, and the whole
horizon to the eastward appeared to be blocked up
with field ice, rising in tiers, one mass above the other.
Some driftwood floated by during the evening, and a
great quantity of birds flew over, among which were
nellies, petrels, albatrosses, and a large bird of a brill-
iant blue plumage. The variation here, per azimuth,
was less than it had been previously to our passing the
Antarctic circle.
January 12. Our passage to the south again
looked doubtful, as nothing was to be seen in the di-
rection of the pole but one apparently limitless floe,
backed by absolute mountains of ragged ice, one preci-
pice of which arose frowningly above the other. We
stood to the westward until the fourteenth, in the hope
of finding an entrance.
January 14. This morning we reached the west-
ern extremity of the field which had impeded us, and,
weathering it, came to an open sea, without a particle
of ice. Upon sounding with two hundred fathoms,
we here found a current setting southwardly at the rate
of half a mile per hour. The temperature of the air


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 175
was forty-seven, that of the water thirty-four. We
now sailed to the southward without meeting any in-
terruption of moment until the sixteenth, when, at
noon, we were in latitude 8i0 21', longitude 420 W.
We here again sounded, and found a current setting still
southwardly, and at the rate of three-quarters of a
mile per hour. The variation per azimuth had dimin-
ished, and the temperature of the air was mild and
pleasant, the thermometer being as high as fifty-one.
At this period not a particle of ice was to be discov-
ered. All hands on board now felt certain of attaining
the pole.
January 17. This day was full of incident. In-
numerable flights of birds flew over us from the south-
ward, and several were shot from the deck; one of
them, a species of pelican, proved to be excellent eat-
ing. About midday a small floe of ice was seen from
the masthead off the larboard bow, and upon it there
appeared to be some large animal. As the weather
was good and nearly calm, Captain Guy ordered out
two of the boats to see what it was. Dirk Peters and
myself accompanied the mate in the larger boat. Upon
coming up with the floe, we perceived that it was in
the possession of a gigantic creature of the race of the
Arctic bear, but far exceeding in size the largest of
these animals. Being well armed, we made no scruple
of attacking it at once. Several shots were fired in
quick succession, the most of which took effect, appar-
ently, in the head and body. Nothing discouraged,
however, the monster threw himself from the ice, and
swam, with open jaws, to the boat in which were
Peters and myself. Owing to the confusion which
ensued among us at this unexpected turn of the advent-
ure, no person was ready immediately with a second


176 TALES.
shot, and the bear had actually succeeded in getting
half his vast bulk across our gunwale, and seizing one
of the men by the small of his back, before any effi-
cient means were taken to repel him. In this extrem-
ity nothing but the promptness and agility of Peters
saved us from destruction. Leaping upon the back of
the huge beast, he plunged the blade of a knife behind
the neck, reaching the spinal marrow at a blow. The
brute tumbled into the sea lifeless, and without a
struggle, rolling over Peters as he fell. The latter
soon recovered himself, and a rope being thrown him,
he secured the carcass before entering the boat. We
then returned in triumph to the schooner, towing our
trophy behind us. This bear, upon admeasurement,
proved to be foil fifteen feet in his greatest length.
His wool was perfectly white, and very coarse, curl-
ing tightly. The eyes were of a blood red, and larger
than those of the Arctic bear—the snout also more
rounded, rather resembling the snout of the bull-dog.
The meat was tender, but excessively rank and fishy,
although the men devoured it with avidity, and de-
clared it excellent eating.
Scarcely had we got our prize alongside, when the
man at the masthead gave the joyful shout of " Ian J on
the starboard bow!" All hands were now upon the
alert, and, a breeze springing up very opportunely from
the northward and eastward, we were soon close in
with the coast. It proved to be a low rocky islet, of
about a league in circumference, and altogether desti-
tute of vegetation, if we except a species of prickly
pear. In approaching it from the northward, a singu-
lar ledge of rock is seen projecting into the sea, and
bearing a strong resemblance to corded bales of cotton.
Around this ledge to the westward is a small bay, at


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 177
the bottom of which our boats effected a convenient
landing.
It did not take us long to explore every portion of
the island, but, with one exception, wc found nothing
worthy of our observation. In the southern extremity,
we picked up near the shore, half buried in a pile of
loose stones, a piece of wood, which seemed to have
formed the prow of a canoe. There had been evi-
dently some attempt at carving upon it, and Captain
Guy fancied that he made out the figure of a tortoise,
but the resemblance did not strike me very forcibly.
Besides this prow, if such it were, we found no other
token that any living creature had ever been here be-
fore. Around the coast we discovered occasional small
floes of ice—but these were very few. The exact
situation of this islet (to which Captain Guy gave the
name of Bennet's Islet, in honor of his partner in the
ownership of the schooner) is 820 50' S. latitude, 420
zo' W. longitude.
We had now advanced to the southward more than
eight degrees farther than any previous navigators, and
the sea still lay perfectly open before us. We found,
too, that the variation uniformly decreased as we pro-
ceeded, and, what was still more surprising, that the
temperature of the air, and latterly of the water, became
milder. The weather might even be called pleasant,
and we had a steady but very gentle breeze always
from some northern point of the compass. The sky
was usually clear, with now and then a slight appear-
ance of thin vapour in the southern horizon—this, how-
ever, was invariably of brief duration. Two diffi-
culties alone presented themselves to our view; we
were getting short of fuel, and symptoms of scurvy
had occurred among several of the crew. These con-
Vol. TIL—12


178 TALES.
siderations began to impress upon Captain Guy the
necessity of returning, and he spoke of it frequently.
For my own part, confident as I was of soon arriving
at land of some description upon the course we were
pursuing, and having every reason to believe, from
present appearances, that we should not find it the
sterile soil met with in the higher Arctic latitudes, I
warmly pressed upon him the expediency of persever-
ing, at least for a few days longer, in the direction we
were now holding. So tempting an opportunity of
solving the great problem in regard to an Antarctic
continent had never yet been afforded to man, and I
confess that I felt myself bursting with indignation at
the timid and ill-timed suggestions of our commander.
I believe, indeed, that what I could not refrain from
saying to him on this head had the effect of inducing
him to push on. While, therefore, I cannot but
lament the most unfortunate and bloody events which
immediately arose from my advice, I must still be
allowed to feel some degree of gratification at having
been instrumental, however remotely, in opening to
the eye of science one of the most intensely exciting
secrets which has ever engrossed its attention.


CHAPTER XVHI
January 18. This morning* we continued to the
southward, with the same pleasant weather as before.
The sea was entirely smooth, the air tolerably warm
and from the northeast, the temperature of the water
fifty-three. We now again got our sounding-gear in
order, and, with a hundred and fifty fathoms of line,
found the current setting towards the pole at the rate of
a mile an hour. This constant tendency to the south-
ward, both in the wind and current, caused some
degree of speculation, and even of alarm, in different
quarters of the schooner, and I saw distinctly that no
little impression had been made upon the mind of
Captain Guy. He was exceedingly sensitive to ridi-
cule, however, and I finally succeeded in laughing him
out of his apprehensions. The variation was now very
trivial. In the course of the day we saw several large
whales of the right species, and innumerable flights of the
albatross passed over the vessel. We also picked up a
bush, full of red berries, like those of the hawthorn,
and the carcass of a singular-looking land-animal. It
* The terms morning and evening, which I have made use of to
avoid confusion in my narrative, as far at possible, must not, of
course, be taken in their ordinary sense. For a long time past we
had had no night at all, the daylight being continual. The dates
throughout are according to nautical time, and the bearings must be
understood as per compass. I would also remark, in this place,
that I cannot, in the first portion of what is here written, pretend
to strict accuracy in respect to dates, or latitudes and longitudes,
having kept no regular journal until after the period of which this
first portion treats. In many instances I have relied altogether
upon memory.
r79


180 TALES.
was three feet in length, and but six inches in height,
with four very short legs, the feet armed with long
claws of a brilliant scarlet, and resembling coral in sub-
stance. The body was covered with a straight silky
hair, perfectly white. The tail was peaked like that of
a rat, and about a foot and a half long. The head
resembled a cat's, with the exception of the ears—these
were flapped like the ears of a dog. The teeth were of
the same brilliant scarlet as the claws.
January 19. To-day, being in latitude 830 20',
longitude 430 5' W. (the sea being of an extraordi-
narily dark colour), we again saw land from the mast-
head, and, upon a closer scrutiny, found it to be one
of a group of very large islands. The shore was pre-
cipitous, and the interior seemed to be well wooded, a
circumstance which occasioned us great joy. In about
four hours from our first discovering the land we came
to anchor in ten fathoms, sandy bottom, a league from
the coast, as a high surf, with strong ripples here and
there, rendered a nearer approach of doubtful expedi-
ency. The two largest boats were now ordered out,
and a party, well armed (among whom were Peters and
myself), proceeded to look for an opening in the reef
which appeared to encircle the island. After searching
about for some time, we discovered an inlet, which we
were entering, when we saw four large canoes put off
from the shore, filled with men who seemed to be well
armed. We waited for them to- come up, and, as
they moved with great rapidity, they were soon within
hail. Captain Guy now held up a white handkerchief
on the blade of an oar, when the strangers made a full
stop, and commenced a loud jabbering all at once, in-
termingled with occasional shouts, in which we could
distinguish the words Anamoo-moo! and Lama-Lama!


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 181
They continued this for at least half an hour, during
which we had a good opportunity of observing their
appearance.
In the four canoes, which might have been fifty feet
long and five broad, there were a hundred and ten
savages in all. They were about the ordinary stature
of Europeans, but of a more muscular and brawny
frame. Their complexion was a jet black, with thick
and long woolly hair. They were clothed in skins of an
unknown black animal, shaggy and silky, and made to
fit the body with some degree of skill, the hair being in-
side, except where turned out about the neck, wrists,
and ankles. Their arms consisted principally of clubs,
of a dark, and apparently very heavy wood. Some
spears, however, were observed among them, headed
with flint, and a few slings. The bottoms of the
canoes were full of black stones about the size of a
large egg.
When they had concluded their harangue (for it was
clear they intended their jabbering for such), one of
them who seemed to be the chief stood up in the prow
of his canoe, and made signs for us to bring our boats
alongside of him. This hint we pretended not to
understand, thinking it the wiser plan to maintain, if
possible, the interval between us, as their number
more than quadrupled our own. Finding this to be
the case, the chief ordered the three other canoes to
hold back, while he advanced towards us with his own.
As soon as he came up with us he leaped on board
the largest of our boats, and seated himself by the side
of Captain Guy, pointing at the same time to the
schooner, and repeating the words Anamon-moo! and
Lama-Lama! We now put back to the vessel, the
four canoes following at a little distance.


i8a
TALES.
Upon getting alongside the chief evinced symptoms
of extreme surprise and delight, clapping his hands, slap-
ping his thighs and breast, and laughing obstreperously.
His followers behind joined in his merriment, and for
some minutes the din was so excessive as to be abso-
lutely deafening. Quiet being at length restored, Cap-
tain Guy ordered the boats to be hoisted up, as a neces-
sary precaution, and gave the chief (whose name we
soon found to be Too-toit~) to understand that we could
admit no more than twenty of his men on deck at one
time. With this arrangement he appeared perfectly
satisfied, and gave some directions to the canoes, when
one of them approached, the rest remaining about fifty
vards off. Twenty of the savages now got on board,
and proceeded to ramble over every part of the deck,
and scramble about among the rigging, making them-
selves much at home, and examining every article with
great inquisitiveness.
It was quite evident that they had never before seen
any of the white race—from whose complexion, in-
deed, they appeared to recoil. They believed the Jane
to be a living creature, and seemed to be afraid of hurt-
ing it with the points of their spears, carefully turning
:hem up. Our crew were much amused with the con-
duct of Too-wit in one instance. The cook was split-
ting some wood near the galley, and, by accident, struck
his axe into the deck, making a gash of considerable
depth. The chief immediately ran up, and pushing
the cook on one side rather roughly, commenced a half
whine, half howl, stronglv indicative of sympathy in
what he considered the sufferings of the schooner, pat-
;ing and smoothing the gash with his hand, and wash-
ing it from a bucket of seawater which stood by. This
was a degree of ignorance for which we were not pre-


NARRATIVE OP A. GORDON PYM. 183
pared, and for my part I could not help thinking some
of it affected.
When the visitors had satisfied, as well as they could,
their curiosity in regard to our upper works, they were
admitted below, when their amazement exceeded all
bounds. Their astonishment now appeared to be far
too deep for words, for they roamed about in silence,
broken only by low ejaculations. The arms afforded
them much food for speculation, and they were suffered
to handle and examine them at leisure. I do not be-
lieve that they had the least suspicion of their actual
use, but rather took them for idols, seeing the care we
had of them, and the attention with which we watched
their movements while handling them. At the great
guns their wonder was redoubled. They approached
them with every mark of the profoundest reverence and
awe, but forebore to examine them minutely. There
were two large mirrors in the cabin, and here was the
acme of their amazement. Too-wit was the first to
approach them, and he had got in the middle of the
cabin, with his face to one and his back to the other,
before he fairly perceived them. Upon raising his eyes
and seeing his reflected self in the glass, I thought the
savage would go mad; but, upon turning short round
to make a retreat, and beholding himself a second time
in the opposite direction, I was afraid he would expire
upon the spot. No persuasion could prevail upon him
to take another look; but, throwing himself upon the
floor, with his face buried in his hands, he remained
thus until we were obliged to drag him upon deck.
The whole of the savages were admitted on board
in this manner, twenty at a time, Too-wit being suf-
fered to remain during the entire period. We saw no
disposition to thievery among them, nor did we miss a


184 Tales.
single article after their departure. Throughout the
whole of their visit they evinced the most friendly man-
ner. There were, however, some points in their de-
meanour which we found it impossible to understand:
for example, we could not get them to approach sev-
eral very harmless objects—such as the schooner's sails,
an egg, an open book, or a pan of flour. We endeav-
oured to ascertain if they had among them any articles
which might be turned to account in the way of traffic,
but found great difficulty in being comprehended. We
made out, nevertheless, what greatly astonished us, that
the islands abounded in the large tortoise of the Galli-
pagos, one of which we saw in the canoe of Too-wit.
We saw also some biche de mer in the hands of one of
the savages, who was greedily devouring it in its natu-
ral state. These anomalies, for they were such when
considered in regard to the latitude, induced Captain
Guy to wish for a thorough investigation of the coun-
try, in the hope of making a profitable speculation in
his discovery. For my own part, anxious as I was to
know something more of these islands, I was still more
earnestly bent on prosecuting the voyage to the south-
ward without delay. We had now fine weather, but
there was no telling how long it would last; and be-
ing already in the eighty-fourth parallel, with an open
sea before us, a current setting strongly to the south-
ward, and the wind fair, I could not listen with any
patience to a proposition of stopping longer than was
absolutely necessary for the health of the crew and the
taking on board a proper supply of fuel and fresh pro-
visions. I represented to the captain that we might
easily make this group on our return, and winter here
in the event of being blocked up by the ice. He at
length came into my views (for in some way, hardly


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 185
known to myself, I had acquired much influence over
him), and it was Anally resolved that, even in the event
of our finding beche de titer, we should only stay here
a week to recruit, and then push on to the southward
while we might. Accordingly we made every neces-
sary preparation, and, under the guidance of Too-wit,
got tie Jane through the reef in safety, coming to anchor
about a mile from the shore, in an excellent bay, com-
pletely landlocked, on the southeastern coast of the main
island, and in ten fathoms of water, black sandy bot-
tom. At the head of this bay there were three fine
springs (we were told) of good water, and we saw
abundance of wood in the vicinity. The four canoes
followed us in, keeping, however, at a respectful dis-
tance. Too-wit himself remained on board, and, upon
our dropping anchor, invited us to accompany him on
shore, and visit his village in the interior. To this
Captain Guy consented; and ten savages being left on
board as hostages, a party of us, twelve in all, got in
readiness to attend the chief. We took care to be weli
armed, yet without evincing any distrust. The schooner
had her guns run out, her boarding-nettings up, and
every other proper precaution was taken to guard against
surprise. Directions were left with the chief mate to
admit no person on board during our absence, and, in
the event of our not appearing in twelve hours, to send
the cutter, with a swivel, around the island in search
of us.
At every step we took inland the conviction forced
itself upon us that we were in a country differing essen-
tially from any hitherto visited by civilised men. We
saw nothing with which we had been formerly con-
versant. The trees resembled no growth of either the
torrid, the temperate, or the northern frigid zones, and


TALES.
were altogether unlike those of the lower southern lati-
tudes we had already traversed. The very rocks were
novel in their mass, their colour, and their stratifica-
tion; and the streams themselves, utterly incredible as
it may appear, had so little in common with those of
other climates, that we were scrupulous of tasting them,
and, indeed, had difficulty in bringing ourselves to be-
lieve that their qualities were purely those of nature.
At a small brook which crossed our path (the first we
had reached) Too-wit and his attendants halted to
drink. On account of the singular character of the
water, we refused to taste it, supposing it to be pol-
luted; and it was not until some time afterward we
came to understand that such was the appearance of the
streams throughout the whole group. I am at a loss
to give a distinct idea of the nature of this liquid, and
cannot do so without many words. Although it flowed
with rapidity in all declivities where common water
would do so, yet never, except when falling in a cas-
cade, had it the customary appearance of limpidity. It
was, nevertheless, in point of fact, as perfectly limpid
as any iimestone water in existence, the difference be-
ing oniy in appearance. At first sight, and especially
in cases where little declivity was found, it bore resem-
blance, as regards consistency, to a thick infusion of
sum Arabic in common water. But this was onlv the
least remarkable of its extraordinary qualities. It was
not colourless, nor was it of any one uniform colour—
presenting to the eye, as it flowed, every possible shade
ot purple, like the hues of a changeable silk. This
variation in shade was produced in a manner which ex-
cited as profound astonishment in the minds ofour party
is the mirror had done in the case of Too-wit. Upon
collecting a basinful, and allowing it to settle thorough-


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 187
ly, we perceived that the whole mass of liquid was
made up of a number of distinct veins, each of a dis-
tinct hue; that these veins did not commingle; and
that their cohesion was perfect in regard to their own
particles among themselves, and imperfect in regard to
neighbouring veins. Upon passing the blade of a knife
athwart the veins, the water closed over it immediately,
at with us, and also, in withdrawing it, all traces of the
passage of the knife were instantly obliterated. If,
however, the blade was passed down accurately be-
tween the two veins, a perfect separation was effected,
which the power of cohesion did not immediately rec-
tify. The phenomena of this water formed the first
definite link in that vast chain of apparent miracles with
which I was destined to be at length encircled.


CHAPTER XIX.
We were nearly three hours in reaching the village,
it being more than nine miles in the interior, and the
path lying through a rugged country. As we passed
along, the party of Too-wit (the whole hundred and
ten savages of the canoes) was momentarily strength-
ened by smaller detachments, of from two to six or
seven, which joined us, as if by accident, at different
turns in the road. There appeared so much of system
in this that I could not help feeling distrust, and I
spoke to Captain Guy of my apprehensions. It was
now too late, however, to recede, and we concluded
that our best security lay in evincing a perfect confi-
dence in the good faith of Too-wit. We accordingly
went on, keeping a wary eye upon the manoeuvres of
the savages, and not permitting them to divide our
numbers by pushing in between. In this way, pass-
ing through a precipitous ravine, we at length reached
what we were told was the only collection of habitations
upon the island. As we came in sight of them, the
chief set up a shout, and frequently repeated the word
Klock-Klock; which we supposed to be the name of
the village, or perhaps the generic name for villages.
The dwellings were of the most miserable descrip-
tion imaginable, and, unlike those of even the lowest of
the savage races with which mankind are acquainted,
were of no uniform plan. Some of them (and these
we found belonged to the JVampoos or Yampoos, the
great men of the land) consisted of a tree cut down at
about four feet from the root, with a large black skin
188


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 189
thrown over it, and hanging in loose folds upon the
ground. Under this the savage nestled. Others
were formed by means of rough limbs of trees, with
the withered foliage upon them, made to recline, at an
angle of forty-five degrees, against a bank of clay,
heaped up, without regular form, to the height of five
or six feet. Others, again, were mere holes dug in
the earth perpendicularly, and covered over with simi-
lar branches, these being removed when the tenant
was about to enter, and pulled on again when he had
entered. A few were built among the forked limbs
of trees as they stood, the upper limbs being partially
cut through, so as to bend over upon the lower, thus
forming thicker shelter from the weather. The greater
number, however, consisted of small shallow caverns,
apparently scratched in the face of a precipitous ledge
of dark stone, resembling fuller's earth, with which
three sides of the village were bounded. At the door
of each of these primitive caverns was a small rock,
which the tenant carefully placed before the entrance
upon leaving his residence, for what purpose I could
not ascertain, as the stone itself was never of sufficient
size to close up more than a third of the opening.
This village, if it were worthy of the name, lay in
a valley of some depth, and could only be approached
from the southward, the precipitous ledge of which I
have already spoken cutting off all access in other di-
rections. Through the middle of the valley ran a
brawling stream of the same magical-looking water
which has been described. We saw several strange
animals about the dwellings, all appearing to be thor-
oughly domesticated. The largest of these creatures
resembled our common hog in the structure of the body
znd snout ; the tail, however, was bushy, and the legs


190 TALES.
slender as those of the antelope. Its motion was ex-
ceedingly awkward and indecisive, and we never saw
it attempt to run. We noticed also several animals
very similar in appearance, but of a greater length of
body, and covered with a black wool. There were
a great variety of tame fowls running about, and these
seemed to constitute the chief food of the natives. To
our astonishment we saw black albatross among these
birds in a state of entire domestication, going to sea
periodically for food, but always returning to the vil-
lage as a home, and using the southern shore in the
vicinity as a place of incubation. There they were
joined by their friends the pelicans as usual, but these
latter never followed them to the dwellings of the sav-
ages. Among the other kinds of tame fowls were
ducks, differing very little from the canvas-back of
our own country, black gannets, and a large bird not
unlike the buzzard in appearance, but not carnivorous.
Of fish there seemed to be a great abundance. We
saw, during our visit, a quantity of dried salmon, rock
cod, blue dolphins, mackerel, blackfish, skate, conger
eels, elephant-fish, mullets, soles, parrotfish, leather-
jackets, gurnards, hake, flounders, paracutas, and in-
numerable other varieties. We noticed, too, that
most of them were similar to the fish about the group
of the Lord Auckland Islands, in a latitude as low as
fifty-one degrees south. The Gallipago tortoise was
also very plentiful. We saw but few wild animals,
and none of a large size, or of a species with which we
were familiar. One or two serpents of a formidable
aspect crossed our path, but the natives paid them little
attention, and we concluded that they were not ven-
omous.
As we approached the village with Too-wit and his


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 191
party, a vast crowd of the people rushed out to meet
us, with loud shouts, among which we could only dis-
tinguish the everlasting Anamoo-moo! and Lama-Lama!
We were much surprised at perceiving that, with one
or two exceptions, these new comers were entirely
naked, the skins being used only by the men of the
canoes. All the weapons of the country seemed also
to be in the possession of the latter, for there was no
appearance of any among the villagers. There were a
great many women and children, the former not alto-
gether wanting in what might be termed personal
beauty. They were straight, tall, and well formed,
with a grace and freedom of carriage not to be found
in civilized society. Their lips, however, like those
of the men, were thick and clumsy, so that, even
when laughing, the teeth were never disclosed. Their
hair was of a finer texture than that of the males.
Among these naked villagers there might have been
ten or twelve who were clothed, like the party of
Too-wit, in dresses of black skin, and armed with lances
and heavy clubs. These appeared to have great influ-
ence among the rest, and were always addressed by
the title Wampoo. These, too, were the tenants of
the black skin palaces. That of Too-wit was situated
in the centre of the village, and was much larger and
somewhat better constructed than others of its kind.
The tree which formed its support was cut off at a
distance of twelve feet or thereabout from the root,
and there were several branches left just below the
cut, these serving to extend the covering, and in this
way prevent its flapping about the trunk. The cover-
ing, too, which consisted of four very large skins fast-
ened together with wooden skewers, was secured at
the bottom with pegs driven through it and into the


192 TALES.
ground. The floor was strewed with a quantity of
dry leaves by way of carpet.
To this hut we were conducted with great solemnity,
and as many of the natives crowded in after us ar
possible. Too-wit seated himself on the leaves, and
made signs that we should follow his example. This
we did, and presently found ourselves in a situation
peculiarly uncomfortable, if not indeed critical. We
were on the ground, twelve in number, with the sav-
ages, as many as forty, sitting on their hams so closely
around us that, if any disturbance had arisen, we
should have found it impossible to make use of our
arms, or indeed to have risen on our feet. The press-
ure was not only inside the tent, but outside, where
probably was every individual on the whole island,
the crowd being prevented from trampling us to death
only by the incessant exertions and vociferations of
Too-wit. Our chief security lay, however, in the
presence of Too-wit himself among us, and we re-
solved to stick by him closely, as the best chance of
extricating ourselves from the dilemma, sacrificing him
immediately upon the first appearance of hostile design.
After some trouble a certain degree of quiet was
restored, when the chief addressed us in a speech of
great length, and very nearly resembling the one de-
livered in the canoes, with the exception that the
Anamoo-moos! were now somewhat more strenuously
insisted upon than the Lama-Lamas! We listened in
profound silence until the conclusion of his harangue,
when Captain Guy replied by assuring the chief of his
eternal friendship and good-will, concluding what he
had to say by a present of several strings of blue beads
and a knife. At the former the monarch, much to
our surprise, turned up his nose with some expression


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 193
of contempt; but the knife gave him the most un-
limited satisfaction, and he immediately ordered dinner.
This was handed into the tent over the heads of the
attendants, and consisted of the palpitating entrails of a
species of unknown animal, probably one of the slim-
legged hogs which we had observed in our approach to
the village. Seeing us at a loss how to proceed, he
began, by way of setting us an example, to devour
yard after yard of the enticing food, until we could
positively stand it no longer, and evinced such manifest
symptoms of rebellion of stomach as inspired his maj-
esty with a degree of astonishment only inferior to
that brought about by the looking-glasses. We de-
clined, however, partaking of the delicacies before us,
and endeavoured to make him understand that we had
no appetite whatever, having just finished a hearty
d/jeuner.
When the monarch had made an end of his meal,
we commenced a series of cross-questioning in every
ingenious manner we could devise, with a view of dis-
covering what were the chief productions of the coun-
try, and whether any of them might be turned to
profit. At length he seemed to have some idea of our
meaning, and offered to accompany us to a part of the
coast where he assured us the bet he de mer (pointing
to a specimen of that animal) was to be found in great
abundance. We were glad at this early opportunity
of escaping from the oppression of the crowd, and
signified our eagerness to proceed. We now left the
tent, and, accompanied by the whole population of
the village, followed the chief to the southeastern ex-
tremity of the island, not far from the bay where our
vessel lay at anchor. We waited here for about an
hour, until the four canoes were brought round by
Vol. III.—13


194
TALES.
some of the savages to our station. The whole of our
party then getting into one of them, we were paddled
along the edge of the reef before mentioned, and of
another still farther out, where we saw a far greater
quantity of krche tie mer than the oldest seaman among
us had ever seen in those groups of the lower latitudes
most celebrated for this article of commerce. We
stayed near these reefs only long enough to satisfy
ourselves that we could easily load a dozen vessels with
the animal if necessary, when we were taken along.-ide
the schooner, and parted with Too-vvit, after obtaining
from him a promise that he would bring us, in the
course of twenty-four hours, as many of the canvas-
back ducks and Gallipago tortoises as his canoes would
hold. In the whole of this adventure we saw nothing
in the demeanour of the natives calculated to create
suspicion, with the single exception of the systematic
manner in which their party was strengthened during
our route from the schooner to the village.


CHAPTER XX
The chief was as good as his word, and we were
soon plentifully supplied with fresh provision. We
found the tortoises as fine as we had ever seen, and the
ducks surpassed our best species of wild fowl, being
exceedingly tender, juicy, and well-flavoured. Be-
sides these, the savages brought us, upon our making
them comprehend our wishes, a vast quantity of brown
celery and scurvy grass, with a canoe-load of fresh
fish and some dried. The celery was a treat indeed,
and the scurvy grass proved of incalculable benefit in
restoring those of our men who had shown symptoms
of disease. In a very short time we had not a single
person on the sick-list. We had also plenty of other
kinds of fresh provision, among which may be men-
tioned a species of shell-fish resembling the mussel in
shape, but with the taste of an oyster. Shrimps, too,
and prawns were abundant, and albatross and other
birds' eggs with dark shells. We took in, too, a
plentiful stock of the flesh of the hog which I have
mentioned before. Most of the men found it a palata-
ble food, but I thought it fishy and otherwise dis-
agreeable. In return for these good things we pre-
sented the natives with blue beads, brass trinkets, nails,
knives, and pieces of red cloth, they being fully delighted
in the exchange. We established a regular market on
shore, just under the guns of the schooner, where our
barterings were carried on with every appearance of
good faith, and a degree of order which their conduct
19S


ig6
TALES.
at the village of Klock-kkck had not led us to expect
troni the savages.
Matters went on thus very amicably tor several davs,
during which parties of* the natives were frequently on
hoard the schooner, and parties of our men frequently
on shore, making long excursions into the interior, and
receiving no molestation whatever. Finding the ease
with which the vessel might be loaded with beche </<"
titer, owing to the friendly disposition of the islanders,
and the readiness with which they would render us
".ssistance in collecting it, Captain Guy resolved to
enter into negotiation with Too-wit for the erection ot
suitable houses in which to cure the article, and for the
services of himself and tribe in gathering as much as
possible, while he himself took advantage of the fine
weather to prosecute his voyage to the southward.
Upon mentioning this project to the chief he seemed
verv willing to enter into an agreement. A bargain
was accordingly struck, perfectly satisfactory to both
parties, bv which it was arranged that, after making
the necessary preparations, such as laying off the proper
grounds, erecting a portion of the buildings, and doing
some other work in which the whole of our crew
'.vouid be required, the schooner should proceed on
her route, leaving three of her men on the island to
uperintend the fulfilment of the project, and instruct
the natives in drying the beche de mer. In regard to
terms, these were made to depend upon the exertions
of the savages in our absence. They were to receive a
stipulated quantity ot blue beads, knives, red cloth,
and so ti)Tth, for every certain number of piculs of the
oi'i he de mer which should be ready on our return.
A description of the nature of this important article
□ t commerce, and the method of preparing it, may


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 197
prove of some interest to my readers, and I can find no
more suitable place than this for introducing an account
of it. The following comprehensive notice of the sub-
stance is taken from a modern history of a voyage to
the South Seas.
"It is that mo Iiu sea from the Indian Seas which is
known in commerce by the French name bouche de
mer (a nice morsel from the sea). If I am not much
mistaken, the celebrated Cuvier calls it gasteropoda pul-
monifera. It is abundantly gathered in the coasts of
the Pacific Islands, and gathered especially for the Chi-
nese market, where it commands a great price, per-
haps as much as their much-talked-of edible bird's
nests, which are probably made up of the gelatinous
matter picked up by a species of swallow from the
body of these molluscs. They have no shell, no legs,
nor any prominent part, except an absorbing and an
excretory, opposite organs; but, by their elastic wings,
like caterpillars or worms, they creep in shallow waters,
in which, when low, they can be seen by a kind of
swallow, the sharp bill of which, inserted in the soft
animal, draws a gummy and filamentous substance,
which, by drying, can be wrought into the solid walls
of their nest. Hence the name of gasteropoda pulmonif-
era.
"This mollusca is oblong, and of different sizes,
from three to eighteen inches in length ; and I have seen
a few that were not less than two feet long. They
are nearly round, a little flattish on one side, which lies
next the bottom of the sea; and they are from one to
eight inches thick. They crawl up into shallow water
at particular seasons of the year, probably for the pur-
pose of gendering, as we often find them in pairs. It
is w -n the sun has the most power on the water, ren-


TALES.
dering it tepid, that they approach the shore; and they
often go up into places so shallow, that, on the tide's
receding, they are left dry, exposed to the heat of the
sun. But they do not bring forth their young in shal-
low water, as we never see any of their progeny, and
the full-grown ones are always observed coming in
from deep water. They feed principally on that class
of zoophytes which produce the coral.
"The beche Je mcr is generally taken in three or
four feet water; after which thev are brought on shore,
and split at one end with a knife, the incision being
one inch or more, according to the size of the mollusca.
Through this opening the entrails are forced out bv
pressure, and thev are much like those of any other
sm.iil tenant of the deep. The article is then washed,
and afterward boiled to a certain degree, which must
not be too much or too little. They are then buried
in the ground for four hours, then boiled again for a
short time, after which they are dried, either by the fire
or the sun. Those cured by the sun are worth the
most; but where one picul ( I33j<3 lbs.) can be cured
th.it wav, I can cure thirty piculs bv the fire. When
once properly cured, they can be kept in a dry place
tor two or three vears without any risk; but they
should be examined once in every few months, say
tour ;imes a year, to see if any dampness is likely to
arl'ect them.
"The Chinese, as before stated, consider beche dt
"if i very great luxury, believing that it wonderfully
strengthens and nourishes the system, and renews the
exhausted system of the immoderate voluptuary. The
first quality commands a high price in Canton, being
worth ninetv dollars a picul; the second quality sev-
enty-rive dollars; the third fifty dollars; the fourth


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 199
thirty dollars; the fifth twenty dollars; the sixth twelve
dollars; the seventh eight dollars; and the eighth four
dollars; small cargoes, however, will often bring more
in Manila, Singapore, and Batavia."
An agreement having been thus entered into, we
proceeded immediately to land everything necessary for
preparing the buildings and clearing the ground. A
large flat space near the eastern shore of the bay was
selected, where there was plenty both of wood and
water, and within a convenient distance of the princi-
pal reefs on which the biche de mer was to be pro-
cured. We now all set to work in good earnest, and
soon, to the great astonishment of the savages, had
felled a sufficient number of trees for our purpose, get-
ting them quickly in order for the framework of the
houses, which in two or three days were so far under
way that we could safely trust the rest of the work to
the three men whom we intended to leave behind.
These were John Carson, Alfred Harris, Peter-
son (all natives of London, I believe), who volun-
teered their services in this respect.
By the last of the month we had everything in readi-
ness for departure. We had agreed, however, to pay a
formal visit of leavestaking to the village, and Too-wit
insisted so pertinaciously upon our keeping the prom-
ise, that we did not think it advisable to run the risk
of offending him by a final refusal. I believe that not
one of us had at this time the slightest suspicion of the
good faith of the savages. They had uniformly be-
haved with the greatest decorum, aiding us with alac-
rity in our work, offering us their commodities fre-
quently without price, and never, in any instance,
pilfering a single article, although the high value they
set upon the goods we had with us was evident by the


200 TALES.
extravagant demonstrations of joy always manifested
upon our making them a present. The women espe-
cially were most obliging in every respect, and, upon the
whole, we should have been the most suspicious of hu-
man beings had we entertained a single thought of per-
fidy on the part of a people who treated us so well.
A very short while sufficed to prove that this apparent
kindness of disposition was only the result of a deeply-
laid plan for our destruction, and that the islanders for
whom we entertained such inordinate feelings of es-
teem, were among the most barbarous, subtle, and
bloodthirsty wretches that ever contaminated the face
of the globe.
It was on the first of February that we went on
shore for the purpose of visiting the village. Although,
as said before, we entertained not the slightest suspi-
cion, still no proper precaution was neglected. Six
men were left in the schooner with instructions to per-
mit none of the savages to approach the vessel during
our absence, under any pretence whatever, and to re-
main constantly on deck. The boarding-nettings were
up, the guns double-shotted with grape and canister,
and the swivels loaded with canisters of musket-balls.
She lay, with her anchor apeak, about a mile from the
shore, and no canoe could approach her in any direc-
tion without being distinctly seen and exposed to the
full fire of our swivels immediately.
The six men being left on board, our shore-party
consisted of thirty-two persons in all. We were
armed to the teeth, having with us muskets, pistols,
and cutlasses, besides each a long kind of seaman's
knife, somewhat resembling the Bowie knife now so
much used throughout our western and southern coun-
try. A hundred of the black skin warriors met us at


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 201
the landing for the purpose of accompanying us on our
way. We noticed, however, with some surprise, that
they were now entirely without arms; and, upon
questioning Too-wit in relation to this circumstance, he
merely answered that Mattee non we papa si—mean-
ing that there was no need of arms where all were
brothers. We took this in good part, and proceeded.
We had passed the spring and rivulet of which I be-
fore spoke, and were now entering upon a narrow
gorge leading through the chain of soapstone hills among
which the village was situated. This gorge was very
rocky and uneven, so much so that it was with no lit-
tle difficulty we scrambled through it on our first visit
to Klock-klock. The whole length of the ravine might
have been a mile and a half, or probably two miles.
It wound in every possible direction through the hills
(having apparently formed, at some remote period, the
bed of a torrent), in no instance proceeding more than
twenty yards without an abrupt turn. The sides of
this dell would have averaged, I am sure, seventy or
eighty feet in perpendicular altitude throughout the
whole of their extent, and in some portions they arose
to an astonishing height, overshadowing the pass so
completely that but little of the light of day could pen-
etrate. The general width was about forty feet, and
occasionally it diminished so as not to allow the pas-
sage of more than five or six persons abreast. In
short, there could be no place in the world better
adapted for the consummation of an ambuscade, and it
was no more than natural that we should look carefully
to our arms as we entered upon it. When I now
think of our egregious folly, the chief subject of aston-
ishment seems to be, that we should have ever vent-
ured, under any circumstances, so completely into the


202 TALES.
power of unknown savages as to permit them to march
both before and behind us in our progress through this
ravine. Yet such was the order we blindly took up,
trusting foolishly to the force of our party, the unarmed
condition of Too-wit and his men, the certain efficacy
of our firearms (whose effect was yet a secret to the
natives), and, more than all, to the long-sustained pre-
tension of friendship kept up by these infamous wretches.
Five or six of them went on before, as if to lead the
way, ostentatiously busying themselves in removing the
larger stones and rubbish from the path. Next came
our own party. We walked closely together, taking
care only to prevent separation. Behind followed the
main body of the savages, observing unusual order and
decorum.
Dirk Peters, a man named Wilson Allen, and my-
self were on the right of our companions, examining,
as we went along, the singular stratification of the
precipice which overhung us. A fissure in the soft
rock attracted our attention. It was about wide
enough for one person to enter without squeezing, and
extended back into the hill some eighteen or twenty
feet in a straight course, sloping afterward to the left.
The height of the opening, as far as we could see into
it from the main gorge, was perhaps sixty or seventy
feet. There were one or two stunted shrubs growing
from the crevices, bearing a species of filbert, which I
felt some curiosity to examine, and pushed in briskly
for that purpose, gathering five or six of the nuts at a
grasp, and then hastily retreating. As I turned, I
found that Peters and Allen had followed me. I de-
sired them to go back, as there was not room for two
persons to pass, saying they should have some of my
nuts. They accordingly turned, and were scrambling


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 203
back, Allen being close to the mouth of the fissure,
when I was suddenly aware of a concussion resembling
nothing I had ever before experienced, and which im-
pressed me with a vague conception, if indeed I then
thought of anything, that the whole foundations of the
solid globe were suddenly rent asunder, and that the
day of universal dissolution was at hand.


CHAPTER XXI.
As soon as I could collect my scattered senses, I
found myself nearly suffocated, and grovelling in utter
darkness among a quantity of loose earth, which was
also falling upon me heavily in every direction, threat-
ening to bury me entirely. Horribly alarmed at this
idea, I struggled to gain my feet, and at length suc-
ceeded. I then remained motionless for some mo-
ments, endeavouring to conceive what had happened
to me, and where I was. Presently I heard a deep
groan just at my ear, and afterward the smothered
voice of Peters calling to me for aid in the name of
God. I scrambled one or two paces forward, when I
fell directly over the head and shoulders of my com-
panion, who, I soon discovered, was buried in a loose
mass of earth as far as his middle, and struggling des-
perately to free himself from the pressure. I tore the
dirt from around him with all the energy I could com-
mand, and at length succeeded in getting him out.
As soon as we sufficiently recovered from our fright
and surprise to be capable of conversing rationally, we
both came to the conclusion that the walls of the fis-
sure in which we had ventured had, by some convul-
sion of nature, or probably from their own weight,
caved in overhead, and that we were consequently lost
for ever, being thus entombed alive. For a long time
we gave up supinely to the most intense agony and
despair, such as cannot be adequately imagined by
those who have never been in a similar situation. I
firmly believed that no incident ever occurring in the


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 205
course of human events is more adapted to inspire the
supremeness of mental and bodily distress than a case
like our own, of living inhumation. The blackness of
darkness which envelops the victim, the terrific oppres-
sion of lungs, the stifling fumes from the damp earth,
unite with the ghastly considerations that we are be-
yond the remotest confines of hope, and that such is
the allotted portion of the dead, to carry into the
human heart a degree of appalling awe and horror not
to be tolerated—never to be conceived.
At length Peters proposed that we should endeavour
to ascertain precisely the extent of our calamity, and
grope about our prison; it being barely possible, he
observed, that some opening might be yet left us for
escape. I caught eagerly at this hope, and, arousing
myself to exertion, attempted to force my way through
the loose earth. Hardly had I advanced a single step
before a glimmer of light became perceptible, enough
to convince me that, at all events, we should not
immediately perish for want of air. We now took
some degree of heart, and encouraged each other to
hope for the best. Having scrambled over a bank of
rubbish which impeded our farther progress in the di-
rection of the light, we found less difficulty in advanc-
ing, and also experienced some relief from the exces-
sive oppression of lungs which had tormented us.
Presently we were enabled to obtain a glimpse of the
objects around, and discovered that we were near the
extremity of the straight portion of the fissure, where
it made a turn to the left. A few struggles more,
and we reached the bend, when, to our inexpressible
joy, there appeared a long seam or crack extending
upward a vast distance, generally at an angle of about
forty-five degrees, although sometimes much more pre-


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 207
harder species of slaty rock which now and then pro-
truded from the general mass, we at length reached a
natural platform, from which was perceptible a patch
of blue sky, at the extremity of a thickly-wooded ra-
vine. Looking back now, with somewhat more lei-
sure, at the passage through which we had thus far
proceeded, we clearly saw, from the appearance of its
sides, that it was of late formation, and we concluded
that the concussion, whatever it was, which had so
unexpectedly overwhelmed us, had also, at the same
moment, laid open this path for escape. Being quite
exhausted with exertion, and, indeed so weak that we
were scarcely able to stand or articulate, Peters now
proposed that we should endeavour to bring our com-
panions to the rescue by firing the pistols which still
remained in our girdles—the muskets as well as cut-
lasses had been lost among the loose earth at the bot-
tom of the chasm. Subsequent events proved that,
had we fired, we should have sorely repented it; but,
luckily, a half suspicion of foul play had by this time
arisen in my mind, and we forbore to let the savages
know of our whereabouts.
After having reposed for about an hour, we pushed
on slowly up the ravine, and had gone no great way
before we heard a succession of tremendous yells. At
length we reached what might be called the surface of
the ground; for our path hitherto, since leaving the
platform, had lain beneath an archway of high rock
and foliage, at a vast distance overhead. With great
caution we stole to a narrow opening, through which
we had a clear sight of the surrounding country, when
the whole dreadful secret of the concussion broke upon
us in one moment and at one view.
The spot from which we looked was not far from


208 TALES.
the summit of the highest peak in the range of the
soap-stone hills. The gorge in which our party of
thirty-two had entered ran within fifty feet to the left
of us. But, for at least one hundred yards, the chan-
nel or bed of this gorge was entirely filled up with the
chaotic ruins of more than a million tons of earth and
stone that had been artificially tumbled within it.
The means by which the vast mass had been precipi-
tated were not more simple than evident, for sure traces
of the murderous work were yet remaining. In sev-
eral spots along the top of the eastern side of the gorge
(we were now on the western) might be seen stakes
of wood driven into the earth. In these spots the
earth had not given way; but throughout the whole
extent of the face of the precipice from which the mass
had fallen, it was clear, from marks left in the soil
resembling those made by the drill of the rock-blaster,
that stakes similar to those we saw standing had been
inserted, at not more than a yard apart, for the length
of perhaps three hundred feet, and ranging at about
ten feet back from the edge of the gulf. Strong cords
of grape vine were attached to the stakes still remain-
ing on the hill, and it was evident that such cords had
also been attached to each of the other stakes. I have
already spoken of the singular stratification of these
soap-stone hills; and the description just given of the
narrow and deep fissure through which we effected our
escape from inhumation will afford a further conception
ot its nature. This was such that almost every nat-
ural convulsion would be sure to split the soil into per-
pendicular layers or ridges running parallel with one
another; and a very moderate exertion of art would
be sufficient for effecting the same purpose. Of this
stratification the savages had availed themselves to ac-


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 809
complish their treacherous ends. There can be no
doubt that, by the continuous line of stakes, a partial
rupture of the soil had been brought about, probably to
the depth of one or two feet, when, by means of a sav-
age pulling at the end of each of the cords (these cords
being attached to the tops of the stakes, and extending
back from the edge of the cliff), a vast leverage power
was obtained, capable of hurling the whole face of the
hill, upon a given signal, into the bosom of the abyss
below. The fate of our poor companions was no
longer a matter of uncertainty. We alone had escaped
from the tempest of that overwhelming destruction.
We were the only living white men upon the island.
Vol. III.—14


CHAPTER XXII.
Our situation, as it now appeared, was scarcely
less dreadful than when we had conceived ourselves
entombed forever. We saw before us no prospect
but that of being put to death by the savages, or of
dragging out a miserable existence in captivity among
them. We might, to be sure, conceal ourselves for a
time from their observation among the fastnesses of the
hills, and, as a final resort, in the chasm from which
we had just issued; but we must either perish in the
long Polar winter through cold and famine, or be ulti-
mately discovered in our efforts to obtain relief.
The whole country around us seemed to be swarm-
ing with savages, crowds of whom, we now perceived,
had come over from the islands to the southward on
flat rafts, doubtless with a view of lending their aid in
the capture and plunder of the Jane. The vessel still
lay calmly at anchor in the bay, those on board being
apparently quite unconscious of any danger awaiting
them. How we longed at that moment to be with
them! either to aid in effecting their escape, or to per-
ish with them in attempting a defence. We saw no
chance even of warning them of their danger without
bringing immediate destruction upon our own heads, with
but a remote hope of benefit to them. A pistol fired
might suffice to apprise them that something wrong had
occurred; but the report could not possibly inform
them that their only prospect of safety lay in getting
out of the harbour forthwith—it could not tell them
that no principles of honour now bound them to re-
310


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 211
main, that their companions were no longer among the
living. Upon hearing the discharge they could not be
more thoroughly prepared to meet the foe, who were
now getting ready to attack, than they already were,
and always had been. No good, therefore, and in-
finite harm, would result from our firing, and, after
mature deliberation, we forbore.
Our next thought was to attempt a rush towards the
vessel, to seize one of the four canoes which lay at the
head of the bay, and endeavour to force a passage on
board. But the utter impossibility of succeeding in
this desperate task soon became evident. The coun-
try, as I said before, was literally swarming with the
natives, skulking among the bushes and recesses of the
hills, so as not to be observed from the schooner. In
our immediate vicinity especially, and blockading the
sole path by which we could hope to attain the shore
in the proper point, were stationed the whole party of
the black skin warriors, with Too-wit at their head,
and apparently only waiting for some re-enforcement
to commence his onset upon the Jane. The canoes,
too, which lay at the head of the bay, were manned
with savages, unarmed, it is true, but who undoubted-
ly had arms within reach. We were forced, there-
fore, however unwillingly, to remain in our place of
concealment, mere spectators of the conflict which
presently ensued.
In about half an hour we saw some sixty or seventy
rafts, or flatboats, with outriggers, filled with savages,
and coming round the southern bight of the harbour.
They appeared to have no arms except short clubs,
and stones which lay in the bottom of the rafts. Im-
mediately afterward another detachment, still larger,
approached in an opposite direction, and with similar


212 TALES.
weapons. The four canoes, too, were now quickly
filled with natives, starting up from the bushes at the
head of the bay, and put off swiftly to join the other
parties. Thus, in less time than I have taken to tell
it, and as if by magic, the Jane saw herself surrounded
by an immense multitude of desperadoes evidently bent
upon capturing her at all hazards.
That they would succeed in so doing could not be
doubted for an instant. The six men left in the ves-
sel, however resolutely they might engage in her de-
fence, were altogether unequal to the proper manage-
ment of the guns, or in any manner to sustain a con-
test at such odds. I could hardly imagine that they
would make resistance at all, but in this was deceived;
for presently I saw them get springs upon the cable,
and bring the vessel's starboard broadside to bear upon
the canoes, which by this time were within pistol
range, the rafts being nearly a quarter of a mile to
windward. Owing to some cause unknown, but most
probably to the agitation of our poor friends at seeing
themselves in so hopeless a situation, the discharge was
an entire failure. Not a canoe was hit or a single sav-
age injured, the shots striking short and ricocheting
over their heads. The only effect produced upon
them was astonishment at the unexpected report and
smoke, which was so excessive that for some moments
I almost thought they would abandon their design en-
tirely, and return to the shore. And this they would
most likely have done had our men followed up their
broadside by a discharge of small arms, in which, as
the canoes were now so near at hand, they could not
have failed in doing some execution, sufficient, at least,
to deter this party from a farther advance, until they
could have given the rafts also a broadside. But, in


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 213
place of this, they left the canoe party to recover from
their panic, and, by looking about them, to see that
no injury had been sustained, while they flew to the
larboard to get ready for the rafts.
The discharge to larboard produced the most terri-
ble effect. The star and double-headed shot of the
large guns cut seven or eight of the rafts completely
asunder, and killed, perhaps, thirty or forty of the
savages outright, while a hundred of them, at least,
were thrown into the water, the most of them dread-
fully wounded. The remainder, frightened out of
their senses, commenced at once a precipitate retreat,
not even waiting to pick up their maimed companions,
who were swimming about in every direction, scream-
ing and yelling for aid. This great success, however,
came too late for the salvation of our devoted people.
The canoe party were already on board the schooner
to the number of more than a hundred and fifty, the
most of them having succeeded in scrambling up the
chains and over the boarding-nettings even before the
matches had been applied to the larboard guns.
Nothing could now withstand their brute rage. Our
men were borne down at once, overwhelmed, trodden
under foot, and absolutely torn to pieces in an instant.
Seeing this, the savages on the rafts got the better of
their fears, and came up in shoals to the plunder. In
five minutes the Jane was a pitiable scene indeed of
havoc and tumultuous outrage. The decks were split
open and ripped up; the cordage, sails, and every-
thing movable on deck demolished as if by magic;
while, by dint of pushing at the stern, towing with the
canoes, and hauling at the sides, as they swam in
thousands around the vessel, the wretches finally forced
her on shore (the cable having been slipped), and de-


;i4
TALES.
livered her over to the good offices of Too-wit, who,
daring the whole of the engagement, had maintained,
like a skilful general, his post of security and recon-
noissance among the hills, but, now that the victory
was completed to his satisfaction, condescended to
scamper down with his warriors of the black skin, and
become a partaker in the spoils.
Too-wit's descent left us at liberty to quit our hid-
ing-place and reconnoitre the hill in the vicinity of the
chasm. At about fifty yards from the mouth of it we
saw a small spring of water, at which we slaked the
burning thirst that now consumed us. Not far from
the spring we discovered several of the filbert-bushes
which I mentioned before. Upon tasting the nuts we
found them palatable, and very nearly resembling in
flavour the common English filbert. We collected our
hats full immediatelv, deposited them within the ra-
vine, and returned for more. While we were busily
emploved in gathering these, a rustling in the bushes
alarmed us, and we were upon the point of stealing
back to our covert, when a large black bird of the bit-
•ern species strugglingly and slowly arose above the
shrubs. I was so much startled that I could do noth-
ing, but Peters had sufficient presence of mind to run
up to it before it could make its escape, and seize it by
the neck. Its struggles and screams were tremendous,
ana we had thoughts of letting it go, lest the noise
should aiarm some of the savages who might be still
lurking in the neighbourhood. A stab with a Bowie
knite, however, at length brought it to the ground,
and we dragged it into the ravine, congratulating our-
selves that, at all events, we had thus obtained a sup-
plv of food enough to last us for a week.
We now went out again to look about us, and


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 215
ventured a considerable distance down the southern
declivity of the hill, but met with nothing else which
could serve us for food. We therefore collected a
quantity of dry wood and returned, seeing one or two
large parties of the natives on their way to the village,
laden with the plunder of the vessel, and who, we
were apprehensive, might discover us in passing be-
neath the hill.
Our next care was to render our place of conceal-
ment as secure as possible, and, with this object, we
arranged some brushwood over the aperture which I
have before spoken of as the one through which we
saw the patch of blue sky, on reaching the platform
from the interior of the chasm. We left only a very
small opening, just wide enough to admit of our seeing
the bay, without the risk of being discovered from be-
low. Having done this, we congratulated ourselves
upon the security of the position; for we were now
completely excluded from observation, as long as we
chose to remain within the ravine itself, and not vent-
ure out upon the hill. We could perceive no traces
of the savages having ever been within this hollow;
but, indeed, when we came to reflect upon the proba-
bility that the fissure through which we attained it had
been only just now created by the fall of the cliff op-
posite, and that no other way of attaining it could be
perceived, we were not so much rejoiced at the
thought of being secure from molestation as fearful lest
there should be absolutely no means left us for descent.
We resolved to explore the summit of the hill thor-
oughly, when a good opportunity should offer. In
the mean time we watched the motions of the savages
through our loophole.
They had already made a complete wreck of the


216 TALES.
vessel, and were now preparing to set her on fire. In
a little while we saw the smoke ascending in huge vol-
umes from her main-hatchway, and, shortly afterward,
a dense mass of flame burst up from the forecastle.
The rigging, masts, and what remained of the sails
caught immediately, and the fire spread rapidly along
the decks. Still a great many of the savages retained
their stations about her, hammering with large stones,
axes, and cannon balls at the bolts and other copper
and iron work. On the beach, and in canoes and
rafts, there were not less, altogether, in the immediate
vicinity of the schooner, than ten thousand natives,
besides the shoals of them who, laden with bootv,
were making their way inland and over to the neigh-
bouring islands. We now anticipated a catastrophe,
and were not disappointed. First of all there came a
smart shock (which we felt distinctly where we were
as if we had been slightly galvanized), but unattended
with any visible signs of an explosion. The savages
were evidently startled, and paused for an instant from
their labours and yellings. They were upon the point
of recommencing, when suddenly a mass of smoke
puffed up from the decks, resembling a black and
heavy thunder-cloud—then, as if from its bowels,
arose a tall stream of vivid fire to the height, apparent-
ly, of a quarter of a mile—then there came a sudden
circular expansion of the flame—then the whole at-
mosphere was magically crowded, in a single instant,
with a wild chaos of wood, and metal, and human
limbs—and, lastly, came the concussion in its fullest
fury, which hurled us impetuously from our feet, while
the hills echoed and re-echoed the tumult, and a dense
shower of the minutest fragments of the ruins tumbled
headlong in every direction around us.


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 217
The havoc among the savages far exceeded our ut-
most expectation, and they had now, indeed, reaped
the full and perfect fruits of their treachery. Perhaps
a thousand perished by the explosion, while at least an
equal number were desperately mangled. The whole
surface of the bay was literally strewn with the strug-
gling and drowning wretches, and on shore matters
were even worse. They seemed utterly appalled by
the suddenness and completeness of their discomfiture,
and made no efforts at assisting one another. At
length we observed a total change in their demeanour.
From absolute stupor, they appeared to be, all at once,
aroused to the highest pitch of excitement, and rushed
wildly about, going to and from a certain point on the
beach, with the strangest expressions of mingled hor-
ror, rage, and intense curiosity depicted on their coun-
tenances, and shouting, at the top of their voices,
Ttkeli-h! Tekeli-li!
Presently we saw a large body go off into the hills,
whence they returned in a short time, carrying stakes
of wood. These they brought to the station where
the crowd was the thickest, which now separated so as
to afford us a view of the object of all this excitement.
We perceived something white lying upon the ground,
but could not immediately make out what it was. At
length we saw that it was the carcass of the strange
animal with the scarlet teeth and claws which the
schooner had picked up at sea on the eighteenth of
January. Captain Guy had had the body preserved
for the purpose of stuffing the skin and taking it to
England. I remember he had given some directions
about it just before our making the island, and it had
been brought into the cabin and stowed away in one
of the lockers. It had now been thrown on shore by


ai8 TALES.
the explosion; but why it had occasioned so much
concern among the savages was more than we could
comprehend. Although they crowded around the
carcass at a little distance, none of them seemed will-
ing to approach it closely. By-and-by the men with
the stakes drove them in a circle around it, and, no
sooner was this arrangement completed, than the
whole of the vast assemblage rushed into the interior
of the island, with loud screams of Tektli-B!
Tektli-li!


CHAPTER XXIII.
During the six or seven days immediately following
we remained in our hiding-place upon the hill, going
out only occasionally, and then with the greatest pre-
caution, for water and filberts. We had made a kind
of pent-house on the platform, furnishing it with a bed
of dry leaves, and placing in it three large flat stones,
which served us for both fire-place and table. We
kindled a fire without difficulty by rubbing two pieces
of dry wood together, the one soft, the other hard.
The bird we had taken in such good season proved ex-
cellent eating, although somewhat tough. It was not
an oceanic fowl, but a species of bittern, with jet black
and grizzly plumage, and diminutive wings in propor-
tion to its bulk. We afterward saw three of the same
kind in the vicinity of the ravine, apparently seeking
for the one we had captured; but, as they never
alighted, we had no opportunity of catching them.
As long as this fowl lasted we suffered nothing from
our situation, but it was now entirely consumed, and it
became absolutely necessary that we should look out for
provision. The filberts would not satisfy the cravings
of hunger, afflicting us, too, with severe gripings of the
bowels, and, if freely indulged in, with violent head-
ache. We had seen several large tortoises near the
seashore to the eastward of the hill, and perceived they
might be easily taken, if we could get at them without
the observation of the natives. It was resolved, there-
fore, to make an attempt at descending.
We commenced by going down the southern decliv-
319


220
TALES.
ity, which seemed to ofFcr the fewest difficulties, but
had not proceeded a hundred yards before (as we had
anticipated from appearances on the hill-top) our prog-
ress was entirely arrested by a branch of the gorge in
which our companions had perished. We now passed
along the edge of this for about a quarter of a mile,
w hen we were again stopped by a precipice of immense
depth, and, not being able to make our way along the
brink of it, we were forced to retrace our steps by the
main ravine.
We now pushed over to the eastward, but, with
precisely similar fortune. After an hour's scramble, at
the risk of breaking our necks, we discovered that we
had merely descended into a vast pit of black gTanite,
with tine dust at the bottom, and whence the only
caress was bv the rugged path in which we had come
down. Toiling again up this path, we now tried the
northern edge of the hill. Here we were obliged to
use the greatest possible caution in our manoeuvres, as
ilie least indiscretion would expose us to the full view
of the savages in the village. We crawled along, there-
lore, on our hands and knees, and, occasionallv, were
•ven forced to throw ourselves at full length, dragging
our bodies along bv means of the shrubbery. In this
careful manner we had proceeded but a little wav, when
we arrived at a chasm tar deeper than any we had yet
seen, and leading directly into the main gorge. Thus
our tears were fully confirmed, and we found ourselves
c ut off entirely from access to the world below. Thor-
oughly exhausted by our exertions, we made the best
,it our wav back to the platform, and, throwing our-
ielves upon the bed of leaves, slept sweetly and soundly
fur some hours.
Kor several days after this fruitless search we were oc-


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 221
cupied in exploring every part of the summit of the
hill, in order to inform ourselves of its actual resources.
We found that it would afford us no food, with the
exception of the unwholesome filberts, and a rank spe-
cies of scurvy grass which grew in a little patch of not
more than four rods square, and would be soon ex-
hausted. On the fifteenth of February, as near as I
can remember, there was not a blade of this left, and the
nuts were growing scarce; our situation, therefore,
could hardly be more lamentable.* On the sixteenth
we again went round the walls of our prison, in hope
of finding some avenue of escape, but to no purpose.
We also descended the chasm in which we had been
overwhelmed, with the faint expectation of discovering,
through this channel, some opening to the main ravine.
Here, too, we were disappointed, although we found
and brought up with us a musket.
On the seventeenth we set out with the determina-
tion of examining more thoroughly the chasm of black
granite into which we had made our way in the first
search. We remembered that one of the fissures in the
sides of this pit had been but partially looked into, and
we were anxious to explore it, although with no ex-
pectation of discovering here any opening.
We found no great difficulty in reaching the bottom
of the hollow as before, and were now sufficiently calm
to survey it with some attention. It was, indeed, one
of the most singular looking places imaginable, and we
could scarcely bring ourselves to believe it altogether
the work of nature. The pit, from its eastern to its
western extremity, was about five hundred yards in
* This day was rendered remarkable by our observing in the
south several huge wreaths of the grayish vapour I have before
spoken of.


t"V". v-xn if vnoirTsfi '-v;re threaded; the dis-
7-; .- r -.n u v;; n i ine not being more
wwsc ]a'"n« n: t^h-s or* accurate exam-
i; • n :-..r. i :r r. L-i«. I ron first descend-
. ;^;n. :iai b "•: <a--. :>r a hundred feet
. v i-\ .1 . r- in :n: -;i:n.r:.' :- :~; h:", the sides of the
• i'.'.c rs«:ni:ia.jv.^ :: sich orjier, and, appar-
i i.- x-i- :he one surface
v c .'• *•: -. .i • . - . i-c :*e »:ner ot marl, granu-
, . • -o-'.• -l. ri::t? The average breadth,
• . - i rv • .•-•: k'^.-s. was probably here
-. :. ."v regularity of for-
-i . • :»er. beyond the limit
-i - .-. • »vr.:ric:ed, and the sides
.M-i . i :~.V" Jorr.e distance farther,
- s>.~ "f.: materia', and form of
;_- ;.. > •. - i— • -c « :-..r. i~\ reet of the bottom,
i i- :• Vv-^i. The sides were now
: . -; . :r. :.r?:ir.c^, in cc'.our, and in lateral


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 223
direction, the material being a very black and shining
granite, and the distance between the two sides, at all
points facing each other, exactly twenty yards. The
precise formation of the chasm will be best understood
by means of a delineation taken upon the spot; for I
had luckily with me a pocket-book and pencil, which I
preserved with great care through a long series of sub-
sequent adventure, and to which I am indebted for mem-
oranda of many subjects which would otherwise have
been crowded from my remembrance.
This figure (see figure 1) gives the general outlines
of the chasm, without the minor cavities in the sides, of
which there were several, each cavity having a corre-
sponding protuberance opposite. The bottom of the
gulf was covered to the depth of three or four inches
with a powder almost impalpable, beneath which we
found a continuation of the black granite. To the right,
at the lower extremity, will be noticed the appearance
of a small opening; this is the fissure alluded to above,
and to examine which more minutely than before was
the object of our second visit. We now pushed into
it with vigour, cutting away a quantity of brambles
which impeded us, and removing a vast heap of
sharp flints somewhat resembling arrowheads in shape.
We were encouraged to persevere, however, by per-
ceiving some little light proceeding from the farther
end. We at length squeezed our way for about thirty
feet, and found that the aperture was a low and regu-
larly-formed arch, having a bottom of the same impal-
pable powder as that in the main chasm. A strong
light now broke upon us, and, turning a short bend, we
found ourselves in another lofty chamber, similar to the
one we had left in every respect but longitudinal form.
Its general figure is here given. (See figure 2.)


224
TALES.
The total length of this chasm, commencing at the
opening a and proceeding round the curve b to the ex-
tremity d, U five hundred and fifty yards. At e we

Figure I.
discovered a small aperture similar to the one through
which we had issued from the other chasm, and this
was choked up in the same manner with brambles and
a quantity of the white arrowhead flints. We forced
our way through it, finding it about forty feet long, and

Figure 5.
emerged into a third chasm. This, too, was precisely
like the first, except in its longitudinal shape, which
was thus. (See figure 3.)


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 225
We found the entire length of the third chasm three
hundred and twenty yards. At the point a was an
opening about six feet wide, and extending fifteen feet
into the rock, where it terminated in a bed of marl, there
being no other chasm beyond, as we had expected.
We were about leaving this fissure, into which very
little light was admitted, when Peters called my atten-
tion to a range of singular looking indentures in the sur-
face of the marl forming the termination of the cul-de-
sac. With a very slight exertion of the imagination,
the left, or most northern of these indentures might
have been taken for the intentional, although rude,
representation of a human figure standing erect, with
outstretched arm. The rest of them bore also some
little resemblance to alphabetical characters, and Peters
was willing, at all events, to adopt the idle opinion that
they were really such. I convinced him of his error,
finally, by directing his attention to the floor of the fis-
sure, where, among the powder, we picked up, piece
by piece, several large flakes of the marl, which had
evidently been broken off by some convulsion from the
surface where the indentures were found, and which

^
PU"
Figure 4.
had projecting points exactly fitting the indentures;
thus proving them to have been the work of nature.
Figure 4 presents an accurate copy of the whole.
Vol. III.-15


226
TALES.
After satisfying ourselves that these singular caverns
afforded us no means of escape from our prison, we
made our way back, dejected and dispirited, to the
summit of the hill. Nothing worth mentioning oc-
curred during the next twenty-four hours, except that,
in examining the ground to the eastward of the third
chasm, we found two triangular holes of great depth,
and also with black granite sides. Into these holes we
did not think it worth while to attempt descending, as
thev had the appearance of mere natural wells, without
outlet. They were each about twenty yards in cir-
cumference, and their shape, as well as relative position
in legard to the third chasm, is shown in figure 5.


CHAPTER XXIV
On the twentieth of the month, finding it altogether
impossible to subsist any longer upon the filberts, the
use of which occasioned us the most excruciating tor-
ment, we resolved to make a desperate attempt at de-
scending the southern declivity of the hill. The face
of the precipice was here of the softest species of soap-
stone, although nearly perpendicular throughout its
whole extent (a depth of a hundred and fifty feet at
the least), and in many places even overarching. After
long search we discovered a narrow ledge about twenty
feet below the brink of the gulf; upon this Peters con-
trived to leap, with what assistance I could render him
by means of our pocket-handkerchiefs tied together.
With somewhat more difficulty I also got down; and
we then saw the possibility of descending the whole
way by the process in which we had clambered up
from the chasm when we had been buried by the fall
of the hill—that is, by cutting steps in the face of the
soap-stone with our knives. The extreme hazard of
the attempt can scarcely be conceived; but, as there
was no other resource, we determined to undertake it.
Upon the ledge where we stood there grew some
filbert-bushes; and to one of these we made fast an end
of our rope of handkerchiefs. The other end being
tied round Peters's waist, I lowered him down over
the edge of the precipice until the handkerchiefs were
stretched tight. He now proceeded to dig a deep hole
in the soap-stone (as far in as eight or ten inches), slop-
ing away the rock above to the height of a foot, or
337


228
TALES.
thereabout, so as to allow of his driving, with the butt
of a pistol, a tolcrablv strong peg into the levelled sur-
face. I then drew him up for about four feet, when
he made a hole similar to the one below, driving in a
peg as before, and having thus a resting-place for both
feet and hands. I now unfastened the handkerchiefs
from the bush, throwing him the end, which he tied to
the peg in the uppermost hole, letting himself down
gently to a station about three feet lower than he had
vet been—that is, to the full extent of the handkerchiefs.
Here he dug another hole, and drove another peg. He
then drew himself up, so as to rest his feet in the hole
just cut, taking hold with his hands upon the peg in the
one above. It was now necessary to untie the hand-
kerchiefs from the topmost peg, with the view of fasten-
ing them to the second; and here he found that an
error had been committed in cutting the holes at so
great a distance apart. However, after one or two
unsuccessful and dangerous attempts at reaching the
knot ( having to hold on with his left hand while he
laboured to undo the fastening with his right), he at
length cut the string, leaving six inches of it affixed to
the peg. Tying the handkerchiefs now to the second
peg, he descended to a station below the third, taking
care not to go too far down. By these means (means
which 1 should never have conceived of myself, and for
which we were indebted altogether to Peters's ingenu-
ity and resolution) my companion finally succeeded,
with the occasional aid of projections in the cliff, in
reaching the bottom without accident.
It was some time before I could summon sufficient
resolution to follow him ; but I did at length attempt
it. Peters had taken off his shirt before descending,
and this, with my own, formed the rope necessary for


330 TALES.
whole soul was pervaded with a longing to fall; a
desire, a yearning, a passion utterly uncontrollable. I
let go at once my grasp upon the peg, and, turning
half round from the precipice, remained tottering for
an instant against its naked face. But now there came
a spinning of the brain; a shrill-sounding and phantom
voice screamed within my ears; a dusky, fiendish, and
filmy figure stood immediately beneath me; and, sigh-
ing, I sunk down with a bursting heart, and plunged
within its arms.
I had swooned, and Peters had caught me as I fell.
He had observed my proceedings from his station at
the bottom of the cliff; and perceiving my imminent
danger, had endeavoured to inspire me with courage
by every suggestion he could devise; although my
confusion of mind had been so great as to prevent my
hearing what he said, or being conscious that he had
even spoken to me at all. At length, seeing me tot-
ter, he hastened to ascend to my rescue, and arrived
just in time for my preservation. Had I fallen with my
full weight, the rope of linen would inevitably have
snapped, and I should have been precipitated into the
abyss; as it was, he contrived to let me down gently,
so as to remain suspended without danger until anima-
tion returned. This was in about fifteen minutes.
On recovery, my trepidation had entirely vanished; I
felt a new being, and, with some little further aid from
my companion, reached the bottom also in safety.
We now found ourselves not far from the ravine
which had proved the tomb of our friends, and to the
southward of the spot where the hill had fallen. The
place was one of singular wildness, and its aspect
brought to my mind the descriptions given by travel-
lers of those dreary regions marking the site of degraded


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 231
Babylon. Not to speak of the ruins of the disrup-
tured cliff, which formed a chaotic barrier in the vista
to the northward, the surface of the ground in every
other direction was strewn with huge tumuli, appar-
ently the wreck of some gigantic structures of art;
although, in detail, no semblance of art could be de-
tected. Scoria were abundant, and large shapeless
blocks of the black granite, intermingled with others
of marl,* and both granulated with metal. Of vege-
tation there were no traces whatsoever throughout the
whole of the desolate area within sight. Several im-
mense scorpions were seen, and various reptiles not
elsewhere to be found in the high latitudes.
As food was our most immediate object, we resolved
to make our way to the sea-coast, distant not more
than half a mile, with a view of catching turtle, sev-
eral of which we had observed from our place of con-
cealment on the hill. We had proceeded some hun-
dred yards, threading our route cautiously between the
huge rocks and tumuli, when, upon turning a corner,
five savages sprung upon us from a small cavern, felling
Peters to the ground with a blow from a club. As
he fell the whole party rushed upon him to secure their
victim, leaving me time to recover from my astonish-
ment. I still had the musket, but the barrel had re-
ceived so much injury in being thrown from the preci-
pice that I cast it aside as useless, preferring to trust
my pistols, which had been carefully preserved in
order. With these I advanced upon the assailants,
firing one after the other in quick succession. Two
savages fell, and one, who was in the act of thrusting a
spear into Peters, sprung to his feet without accom-
*The marl was also black; indeed, we noticed no light-col-
oured substances of any kind upon the island.


TALES.
p'.ishir.g his purpose. My companion being thus re-
leased, we had no further difficulty. He had his pis-
te'.; also, but prudently declined using them, confiding
in his great personal strength, which far exceeded that
ct" ar.v person I have ever known. Seizing a club
trcm cr.e ct the savages who had fallen, he dashed out
the brains of the three who remained, killing each in-
stantaneously with a single blow of the weapon, and
leaving us completely masters of the field.
So rar:dlv had these events passed, that we could
scarcely believe in their reality, and were standing
ever the bodies ot the dead in a species of stupid con-
templation, w hen we were brought to recollection bv
the sound ct shoots in the distance. It was clear that
the sages had been alarmed by the firing, and that
we had little chance of avoiding discovery. To re-
gal- the cliff, it would be necessary to proceed in the
direction c! the shouts; and even should we succeed
in arriving at its base, we should never be able to as-
cend it w ithout being seen. Our situation was one of
fhe greatest peril, and we were hesitating in which
rath to commence a flight, when one of the savages
.\ r.ern I had shot, and supposed dead, sprang briskly
to his tee:, and attempted to make his escape. We
:\ ertook him, how ever, before he had advanced manv
"aces, and were about to put him to death, when
Peters suggested that we might derive some benefit
from forcing him to accompanv us in our attempt at
e.-capc. W c therefore dragged him with us, making
nim understand that we would shoot him if he offered
reactance. In a few minutes he was perfectly sub-
missive, and ran by our sides as we pushed in among
the rocks, making for the sea-shore.
So tar, the irregularities ot the ground we had been


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 233
traversing hid the sea, except at intervals, from our
sight, and, when we first had it fairly in view, it was,
perhaps, two hundred yards distant. As we emerged
into the open beach we saw, to our great dismay, an
immense crowd of the natives pouring from the village,
and from all visible quarters of the island, making
towards us with gesticulations of extreme fury, and
howling like wild beasts. We were upon the point of
turning upon our steps, and trying to secure a re-
treat among the fastnesses of the rougher ground,
when I discovered the bows of two canoes projecting
from behind a large rock which ran out into the water.
Towards these we now ran with all speed, and,
reaching them, found them unguarded, and without
any other freight than three of the large Gallipago
turtles and the usual supply of paddles for sixty rowers.
We instantly took possession of one of them, and,
forcing our captive on board, pushed out to sea with
all the strength we could command.
We had not made, however, more than fifty yards
from the shore before we became sufficiently calm to
perceive the great oversight of which we had been
guilty in leaving the other canoe in the power of the
savages, who, by this time, were not more than twice
as far from the beach as ourselves, and were rapidly
advancing to the pursuit. No time was now to be
lost. Our hope was, at best, a forlorn one, but we
had none other. It was very doubtful whether, with
the utmost exertion, we could get back in time to an-
ticipate them in taking possession of the canoe; but
yet there was a chance that we could. We might
save ourselves if we succeeded, while not to make the
attempt was to resign ourselves to inevitable butchery.
The canoe was modelled with the bow and stern


234
TALES.
alike, and, in place of turning it around, we merely
changed our position in paddling. As soon as the
savages perceived this they redoubled their yells, as
well as their speed, and approached with inconceiv-
able rapidity. We pulled, however, with all the cn-
ergv of desperation, and arrived at the contested point
before more than one of the natives had attained it.
This man paid dearly for his superior agility, Peters
shooting him through the head with a pistol as he ap-
proached the shore. The foremost among the rest of
his party were probably some twenty or thirty paces
distant as we seized upon the canoe. We at first
endeavoured to pull her into the deep water, bevond
the reach of the savages, but, finding her too firmly
aground, and there being no time to spare, Peters,
with one or two heavy strokes from the butt of the
musket, succeeded in dashing out a large portion of
the bow and of one side. We then pushed off. Two
of the natives by this time had got hold of our boat,
obstinately refusing to let go, until we were forced to
dispatch them with our knives. We were now clear
or}', and making great way out to sea. The main
bodv of the savages, upon reaching the broken canoe,
set up the most tremendous veil ot rage and disappoint-
ment conceivable. In truth, from everything I could
sec of these wretches, they appeared to be the most
wicked, hypocritical, vindictive, bloodthirsty, and
altogether fiendish race ot men upon the face of the
slobe. It is clear we should have had no mercy had
v\ e fallen into their hands. Thev made a mad at-
tempt at following us in the fractured canoe, but, find-
ing i: useless, again vented their rage in a series of
hideous vociferations, and rushed up into the hills.
We were thus relieved from immediate danger, but


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 235
our situation was still sufficiently gloomy. We knew
that four canoes of the kind we had were at one time
in the possession of the savages, and were not aware
of the fact (afterward ascertained from our captive)
that two of these had been blown to pieces in the ex-
plosion of the Jane Guy. We calculated, therefore,
upon being yet pursued, as soon as our enemies could
get round to the bay (distant about three miles)
where the boats were usually laid up. Fearing this,
we made every exertion to leave the island behind us,
and went rapidly through the water, forcing the pris-
oner to take a paddle. In about half an hour, when
we had gained probably, five or six miles to the south-
ward, a large fleet of the flat-bottomed canoes or rafts
were seen to emerge from the bay, evidently with the
design of pursuit. Presently they put back, despairing
to overtake us.


CHAPTER XXV
We now found ourselves in the wide and desoi-tc
Antarctic Ocean, in a latitude exceeding eighty-four
degrees, in a frail canoe, and with no provision but the
three turtles. The long Polar winter, too, could not
be considered as far distant, and it became necessary
that we should deliberate well upon the course to
be pursued. There were six or seven islands in sight
belonging to the same group, and distant from each
other about five or six leagues; but upon neither of
these had we any intention to venture. In coming
from the northward in the Jane Guy we had been
gradually leaving behind us the severest regions of ice—
this, however little it may be in accordance with the
generally received notions respecting the Antarctic, was
a tact experience would not permit us to deny. To
attempt, therefore, getting back, would be folly—espe-
cially at so late a period of the season. Only one
course seemed to be left open for hope. We resolved
to steer boldly to the southward, where there was at
least a probability of discovering other lands, and more
than a probability of finding a still milder climate.
So far we had found the Antarctic, like the Arctic
Ocean, peculiarly free from violent storms or immod-
erately rough water; but our canoe was, at best, of
frail structure, although large, and we set busily to
.vork with a view of rendering her as safe as the lim-
ited means in our possession would admit. The body
of the boat was of no better material than bark—the
bark of a tree unknown. The ribs were of a tough
336


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 237
osier, well adapted to the purpose for which it was
used. We had fifty feet room from stem to stern,
from four to six in breadth, and in depth throughout
four feet and a half—the boats thus differing vastly in
shape from those of any other inhabitants of the Southern
Ocean with whom civilized nations are acquainted.
We never did believe them the workmanship of the ig-
norant islanders who owned them; and some days after
this period discovered, by questioning our captive, that
they were in fact made by the natives of a group to the
southwest of the country where we found them, having
fallen accidentally into the hands of our barbarians.
What we could do for the security of our boat was very
little indeed. Several wide rents were discovered near
both ends, and these we contrived to patch up with
pieces of woollen jacket. With the help of the super-
fluous paddles, of which there were a great many, we
erected a kind of framework about the bow, so as to
break the force of any seas which might threaten to fill
us in that quarter. We also set up two paddle-blades
for masts, placing them opposite each other, one by each
gunwale, thus saving the necessity of a yard. To these
masts we attached a sail made of our shirts—doing this
with some difficulty, as here we could get no assistance
from our prisoner whatever, although he had been will-
ing enough to labour in all the other operations. The
sight of the linen seemed to affect him in a very singu-
lar manner. He could not be prevailed upon to touch
it or go near it, shuddering when we attempted to force
him, and shrieking out Tekeli-li.
Having completed our arrangements in regard to the
security of the canoe, we now set sail to the south
southeast for the present, with the view of weathering
the most southerly of the group in sight. This being


238 TALES.
done, we turned the bow full to the southward. The
weather could by no means be considered disagreeable.
We had a prevailing and very gentle wind from the
northward, a smooth sea, and continual daylight. No
ice whatever was to be seen; nor did I ever see one
particle of this after leaving tbe parallel of Bennett's
Islet. Indeed, the temperature of the water was here
far too warm for its existence in any quantity. Having
killed the largest of our tortoises, and obtained from him
not only food, but a copious supply of water, we contin-
ued on our course, without any incident of moment, for
perhaps seven or eight days, during which period we must
have proceeded a vast distance to the southward, as the
wind blew constantly with us, and a very strong cur-
rent set continually in the direction we were pursuing.
March 1.* Many unusual phenomena now indicated
that we were entering upon a region of novelty and
wonder. A high range of light gray vapour appeared
constantly in the southern horizon, flaring up occasion-
ally in lofty streaks, now darting from east to west,
now from west to east, and again presenting a level and
uniform summit—in short, having all the wild varia-
tions of the Aurora Borealis. The average height of
this vapour, as apparent from our station, was about
twenty-five degrees. The temperature of the sea
seemed to be increasing momentarily, and there was a
very perceptible alteration in its colour.
March 2. To-day, by repeated questioning of our
captive, we came to the knowledge of many particulars
in regard to the island of the massacre, its inhabitants,
and customs—but with these how can I now detain the
* For obvious reasons I cannot pretend to strict accuracy in these
dares. They are given principally with a view to perspicuity of
narration, and as set down in my pencil memoranda.


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 239
reader? I may say, however, that we learned there
were eight islands in the group—that they were gov-
erned by a common king, named Tsalemon or Psale-
moun, who resided in one of the smallest of the islands
—that the black skins forming the dress of the warriors
came from an animal of huge size to be found only in
a valley near the court of the king—that the inhabitants
of the group fabricated no other boats than the flat-
bottomed rafts—the four canoes being all of the kind in
their possession, and these having been obtained, by
mere accident, from some large island in the southwest
—that his own name was Nu-Nu—that he had no
knowledge of Bennett's Islet—and that the appellation
of the island we had left was Tsalal. The commence-
ment of the words Tsalemon and Tsalal was given with
a prolonged hissing sound, which we found it impos-
sible to imitate, even after repeated endeavours, and
which was precisely the same with the note of the
black bittern we had eaten up on the summit of the
hill.
March 3. The heat of the water was now truly
remarkable, and its colour was undergoing a rapid
change, being no longer transparent, but of a milky
consistency and hue. In our immediate vicinity it was
usually smooth, never so rough as to endanger the
canoe—but we were frequently surprised at perceiving,
to our right and left, at different distances, sudden and
extensive agitations of the surface—these, we at length
noticed, were always preceded by wild flickcrings in
the region of vapour to the southward.
March 4. To-day, with the view of widening our
sail, the breeze from the northward dying away per-
ceptibly, I took from my coat-pocket a white handker-
chief. Nu-Nu was seated at my elbow, and the linen


240
TALES.
accidentally flaring in his face, he became violently
affected with convulsions. These were succeeded by
drowsiness and stupor, and low murmurings of Tekeli-li!
Tekeli-li!
M.irtb The wind had entirely ceased, but it was
evident that we were still hurrying on to the southward,
under the influence of a powerful current. And now,
indeed, it would seem reasonable that we should ex-
perience some alarm at the turn events were taking—
but we te'.t none. The countenance of Peters indi-
cated nothing of this nature, although it wore at times
an expression I could not fathom. The Polar winter
appeared to be coming on—but coming without its
terrors. I felt a numbness ot body and mind—a dreami-
ness of sensation—but this was all.
M.:r:b 6. The gray vapour had now arisen manv
more degrees above the horizon, and was gradually los-
ing its gravness of tint. The heat of the water was
extreme, even unpleasant to the touch, and its milky
hue was more evident than ever. To-day a violent
agitation of the water occurred very close to the canoe.
1: was attended, as usual, with a wild flaring up of the
vapour at its summit, and a momentary division at its
base. A fine white powder, resembling ashes—but
certainiv not such—fell over the canoe and over a large
surface of the water, as the flickering died away among
the vapour and the commotion subsided in the sea.
Nu-Xu now threw himself on his face in the bottom of
the boat, and no persuasions could induce him to arise.
March 7. This day we questioned Nu-Nu con-
cerning the motives ot his countrymen in destroying
our companions; but he appeared to be too utterly
overcome by terror to afford us any rational reply.
He still obstinately lay in the bottom of the boat; and,


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 241
upon our reiterating the questions as to the motive made
use only of idiotic gesticulations, such as raising with
his forefinger the upper lip, and displaying the teeth
which lay beneath it. These were black. We had
never before seen the teeth of an inhabitant of Tsalal.
March 8. To-day there floated by us one of the
white animals whose appearance upon the beach at
Tsalal had occasioned so wild a commotion among the
savages. I would have picked it up, but there came
over me a sudden listlessness, and I forbore. The
heat of the water still increased, and the hand could no
longer be endured within it. Peters spoke little, and
I knew not what to think of his apathy. Nu-Nu
breathed, and no more.
March 9. The whole ashy material fell now con-
tinually around us, and in vast quantities. The range
of vapour to the southward had arisen prodigiously in
the horizon, and began to assume more distinctness of
form. I can liken it to nothing but a limitless cataract,
rolling silently into the sea from some immense and far-
distant rampart in the heaven. The gigantic curtain
ranged along the whole extent of the southern horizon.
It emitted no sound.
March 21. A sullen darkness now hovered above
us—but from out the milky depths of the ocean a
luminous glare arose, and stole up along the bulwarks
of the boat. We were nearly overwhelmed by the
white ashy shower which settled upon us and upon the
canoe, but melted into the water as it fell. The sum-
mit of the cataract was utterly lost in the dimness and
the distance. Yet we were evidently approaching it
with a hideous velocity. At intervals there were visible
in it wide, yawning, but momentary rents, and from
out these rents, within which was a chaos of flitting and
Vol. III.—16


242 TALES.
indistinct images, there came rushing and mighty, but
soundless winds, tearing up the enkindled ocean in their
course.
March 22. The darkness had materially increased,
relieved only by the glare of the water thrown back
from the white curtain before us. Many gigantic and
pallidly white birds flew continuously now from beyond
the veil, and their scream was the eternal Tcktli-li! as
they retreated from our vision. Hereupon Nu-Nu
stirred in the bottom of the boat; but upon touching
him, we found his spirit departed. And now we
rushed into the embraces of the cataract, where a chasm
threw itself open to receive us. But there arose in our
pathway a shrouded human figure, very far larger in its
proportions than any dweller among men. And the
hue of the skin of the figure was of the perfect white-
ness of the snow.


NOTE
The circumstances connected with the late sadden and
distressing death of Mr. Pym are already well known to
the public through the medium of the daily press. It is
feared that the few remaining chapters which were to have
completed his narrative, and which were retained by him,
while the above were in type, for the purpose of revision,
have been irrecoverably lost through the accident by which
he perished himself. This, however, may prove not to be
the case, and the papers, if ultimately found, will be given
to the public.
No means have been left untried to remedy the deficiency.
The gentleman whose name is mentioned in the preface,
and who, from the statement there made, might be supposed
able to fill the vacuum, has declined the task—this, for sat-
isfactory reasons connected with the general inaccuracy of
the details afforded him, and his disbelief in the entire
truth of the latter portions of the narration. Peters, from
whom some information might be expected, is still alive,
and a resident of Illinois, but cannot be met with at present.
He may hereafter be found, and will, no doubt, afford ma-
terial for a conclusion of Mr. Pym's account.
The loss of two or three final chapters (for there were
but two or three,) is the more deeply to be regretted, as, it
cannot be doubted, they contained matter relative to the
Pole itself, or at least to regions in its very near proximity;
and as, too, the statements of the author in relation to these
regions may shortly be verified or contradicted by means of
the governmental expedition now preparing for the South-
ern Ocean.
On one point in the Narrative some remarks may well be
offered; and it would afford the writer of this appendix
much pleasure if what he may here observe should have a
tendency to throw credit, in any degree, upon the very sin-
gular pages now published. We allude to the chasms found
in the island of Tsalal, and to the whole of the figures upon
pages 222, 224, 225.
243


244 NOTE-
Mr. Pym has given the figures of the chasms without
comment, and speaks decidedly of the indentures found at the
extremity of the most easterly of these chasms as having but
a fanciful resemblance to alphabetical characters, and, in
short, as being positively not such. This assertion is made
in a manner so simple, and sustained by a species of demon-
stration so conclusive, viz. (the fitting of the projections of
the fragments found among the dust into the indentures
upon the wall), that we are forced to believe the writer in
earnest; and no reasonable reader should suppose other-
wise. But as the facts in relation to all the figures are most
singular (especially when taken in connection with state-
ments made in the body of the narrative), it may be as well
to say a word or two concerning them all—this, too, the
more especially as the facts in question have, beyond doubt,
escaped the attention of Mr. Poe.
Figure 1, then, figure 2, figure 3, and figure 5, when con-
joined with one another in the precise order which the
chasms themselves presented, and when deprived of the
small lateral branches or arches (which, it will be remem-
bered, served only as a means of communication between
the main chambers, and were of totally distinct character),
constitute an Ethiopian verbal root—the root ^fejf^Z
"To be shady"—whence all the inflections of shadow or
darkness.
In regard to the '' left or most northwardly " of the in-
dentures in figure 4, it is more than probable that the opin-
ion of Peters was correct, and that the hieroglyphical ap-
pearance was really the work of art, and intended as the
representation of a human form. The delineation is before
the reader, and he may, or may not, perceive the resem-
blance suggested; but the rest of the indentures afford
strong confirmation of Peters-s idea. The upper range is
evidently the Arabic verbal root ./-ST. AQ "To be white,"
whence all the inflections of brilliancy and whiteness. The
lower range is not so immediately perspicuous. The char-
acters are somewhat broken and disjointed; nevertheless,
it cannot be doubted that, in their perfect state, they formed
the full Egyptian word JX &UYPHC1 ',The region of
the south." It should be observed that these interpreta-
tions confirm the opinion of Peters in regard to the "" most


NOTE. 245
northwardly" of the figures. The arm is outstretched
towards the south.
Conclusions such as these open a wide field for speculation
and exciting conjecture. They should be regarded, perhaps,
in connection with some of the most faintly-detailed inci-
dents of the narrative; although in no visible manner is this
chain of connection complete. Tekeli-li! was the cry of
the affrighted natives of Tsalal upon discovering the carcass
of the white animal picked up at sea. This also was the
shuddering exclamation of the captive Tsalalian upon en-
countering the white materials in possession of Mr. Pym.
This also was the shriek of the swift-flying, white, and gi-
gantic birds which issued from the vapoury white curtain of
the South. Nothing white was to be found at Tsalal, and
nothing otherwise in the subsequent voyage to the region
beyond. It is not impossible that '' Tsalal," the appella-
tion of the island of the chasms, may be found, upon mi-
nute philological scrutiny, to betray either some alliance
with the chasms themselves, or some reference to the Ethi-
opian characters so mysteriously written in their windings.
"/ have graven it within the hills, and my vengeance
upon the dust within the roch."





[PtaL»ielpaia Saxmrxhn Cbramlt- Jmd. Anr ^ :im Ttmu, M*jp
THE DEVIL IN THE BELFRY
Wiuc a ' dock 'a it ?—Oii -inoif.
Evektmdt knows, in a general way, that the finest
place in the world b—or, alas, mtis—the Dutch bor-
ough of Vonderrocteimirtiss. Yet, as it lies some tll»«
tance from any of the main roads, being in a some-
what oat of the way situation, there ire, perhaps, vary
few of my readers who have ever paid it a visit. Fur
the benefit of those who have not, therefore, it will hp
only proper that I should enter into some MTOurtl lit
it. And this is, indeed, the more necessary, is wUh
the hope of enlisting public sympathy in behalf lit lit*
inhabitants, I design here to give i W\*uiry id
calamitous events which have to lataly i*k,hl4
within its limits. No one who known tw will 't/^.M
that the duty thus self-imposed will b« *ti"»i*4 u, •>.*
best of my ability, with all that rifjd rMf.**''*.*'// «..
that cautious examination into farts, t*4 A:.^4t» h}-*
tion of authorities which should «¥«f <m»'m^i»u»
who aspires to the title of historian.
By the united aid of medals, nmrnv/'/*, *~* *
scriptions, I am enabled to say, y*n<-,s r t ..
borough of Vondervotfirlmtrrias mm */*,a „,
origin, in precisely rhe tatrus */)«/{',»>,* »•., - > * . ■
ent preserves. Of rise <i*r« ^ ■v'y," . .
grieve that I cars only speak » «H •'»«• ... ./
nhe (icfinrtfnen which nwrkem*^ ***
forced to pot op with in Ay-.*,, ,.
The date, I auy -fcus aay, ■« -•'»»-' . . .„








248 TALES.
of its antiquity, cannot be less than any assignable
quantity whatsoever.
Touching the derivation of the name Vondervot-
teimittiss, I confess myself, with sorrow, equally at fault.
—Among a multitude of opinions upon this delicate
point, some acute, some learned, some sufficiently the
reverse, I am able to select nothing which ought to be
considered satisfactory. Perhaps the idea of Grogs-
wigg, nearly coincident with that of Kroutaplenttey, is
to be cautiously preferred. It runs :—" fondervotteim-
ittiss — Ponder, lege Dottder — Votteimittiss, quasi
und Bleitziz—Bleitziz obsol: pro Blitzen." This
derivation, to say the truth, is still countenanced by
some traces of the electric fluid evident on the summit
of the steeple of the House of the Town-Council. I
do not choose, however, to commit myself on a theme
of such importance, and must refer the reader desirous
of information, to the "Qratiuncultc de Rebus
Prater-Veteris," of Dundergutz. See, also, Blun-
derbuzzard "De Derivationibus," pp. 27 to 5010,
Folio Gothic edit., Red and Black character, Catch-
word and No Cypher ;—wherein consult, also, mar-
ginal notes in the autograph of Stuffundpuff, with the
Sub-Commentaries of Gruntundguzzell.
Notwithstanding the obscurity which thus envelops
the date of the foundation of Vondervotteimittiss, and
the derivation of its name, there can be no doubt, as I
said before, that it has always existed as we find it at
this epoch. The oldest man in the borough can re-
member not the slightest difference in the appearance
of any portion of it; and, indeed, the very suggestion
of such a possibility is considered an insult. The site
of the village is in a perfectly circular valley, about a
quarter of a mile in circumference, and entirely sur-



I ttj'fit by H <>g el


r








THE DEVIL IN THE BELFRY. 249
rounded by gentle hills, over whose summit the people
have never yet ventured to pass. For this they assign
the very good reason that they do not believe there is
anything at all on the other side.
Round the skirts of the valley, (which is quite
level, and paved throughout with flat tiles,) extends a
continuous row of sixty little houses. These, having
their backs on the hills, must look, of course, to the
centre of the plain, which is just sixty yards from the
front door of each dwelling. Every house has a small
garden before it, with a circular path, a sun-dial, and
twenty-four cabbages. The buildings themselves are
so precisely alike, that one can in no manner be dis-
tinguished from the other. Owing to the vast antiq-
uity, the style of architecture is somewhat odd, but it
is not for that reason the less strikingly picturesque.
They are fashioned of hard-burned little bricks, red,
with black ends, so that the walls look like a chess-
board upon a great scale. The gables are turned to
the front, and there are cornices, as big as all the rest
of the house, over the eaves and over the main doors.
The windows are narrow and deep, with very tiny
panes and a great dea^of sash. On the roof is a vast
quantity of tiles with long curly ears. The wood-
work, throughout, is of a dark hue, and there is much
carving about it, with but a trifling variety of pattern;
for, time out of mind, the carvers of Vondervotteim-
ittiss have never been able to carve more than two
objects—a time-piece and a cabbage. But these they
do exceedingly well, and intersperse them, with sin-
gular ingenuity, wherever they find room for the
chisel.
The dwellings are as much alike inside as out, and
the furniture is all upon one plan. The floors are of


25°
TALES.
square tiles, the chairs and tables of black-looking wood
with thin crooked legs and puppy feet. The mantel-
pieces are wide and high, and have not only time-pieces
and cabbages sculptured over the front, but a real time-
piece, which makes a prodigious ticking, on the top
in the middle, with a flower-pot containing a cabbage
standing on each extremity by way of outrider. Be-
tween each cabbage and the time-piece again, is a little
china man having a large stomach with a great round
hole in it, through which is seen the dial-plate of a
watch.
The fire-places are large and deep, with fierce
crooked-looking fire-dogs. There is constantly a rous-
ing fire, and a huge pot over it full of saucr-kraut and
pork, to which the good woman of the house is always
busy in attending. She is a little fat old lady, with
blue eyes and a red face, and wears a huge cap like a
sugar-loaf, ornamented with purple and yellow ribbons.
Her dress is ot orange-colored linsey-woolsey made
very full behind and very short in the waist—and in-
deed very short in other respects, not reaching below
the middle of her leg. This is somewhat thick, and so
are her ankles, but she has a fine pair of green stockings
to cover them. Her shoes, of pink leather, are fastened
each with a bunch of yellow ribbons puckered up in
the shape of a cabbage. In her left hand she has a lit-
tle heavy Dutch watch; in her right she wields a ladle
for the sauer-kraut and pork. By her side there stands
a fat tabby cat, with a gilt tov repeater tied to its tail,
which "the boys" have there fastened by way of a
qui'/..
The boys themselves are, all three of them, in the
garden attending the pig. They arc each two feet in
height. They have three-cornered cocked hats, purple


THE DEVIL IN THE BELFRY. 251
waistcoats reaching down to their thighs, buckskin
knee-breeches, red woollen stockings, heavy shoes with
big silver buckles, and long surtout coats with large
buttons of mother-of-pearl. Each, too, has a pipe
in his mouth, and a little dumpy watch in his right
hand. He takes a puff and a look, and then a look
and a puff. The pig, which is corpulent and lazy, is
occupied now in picking up the stray leaves that fall
from the cabbages, and now in giving a kick behind at
the gilt repeater, which the urchins have also tied to his
tail, in order to make him look as handsome as the cat.
Right at the front door, in a high-backed leather-
bottomed armed chair, with crooked legs and puppy
feet like the tables, is seated the old man of the house
himself.—He is an exceedingly puffy little old gentle-
man, with big circular eyes and a huge double chin.
His dress resembles that of the boys, and I need say
nothing farther about it. All the difference is that his
pipe is somewhat bigger than theirs, and he can make a
greater smoke.—Like them, he has a watch, but he
carries his watch in his pocket. To say the truth, he
has something of more importance than a watch to at-
tend to, and what that is I shall presently explain.
He sits with his right leg upon his left knee, wears a
grave countenance, and always keeps one of his eyes, at
least, resolutely bent upon a certain remarkable object
in the centre of the plain.
This object is situated in the steeple of the House
of the Town-Council. The Town-Council are all
very little, round, oily, intelligent men, with big sau-
cer eyes and fat double chins, and have their coats much
longer and their shoe-buckles much bigger than the or-
dinary inhabitants of Vondervotteimittiss. Since my
sojourn in the borough they have had several special


252 TALES.
meetings, and have adopted these three important res-
olutions:
"That it is wrong to alter the good old course of
things—"
"That there is nothing tolerable out of Vonder-
votteimittiss—" and
"That we will stick by our clocks and our cab-
bages."
Above the session room of the Council is the steeple,
and in the steeple is the belfry, where exists, and has
existed time out of mind, the pride and wonder of the
village—the great clock of the borough of Vondervot-
teimittiss. And this is the object to which the eyes of
the old gentlemen are turned who sit in the leather-
bottomed arm chairs.
The great clock has seven faces—one in each of the
seven sides of the steeple—so that it can be readily
seen from all quarters. Its faces are large and white,
and its hands heavy and black. There is a belfry-man
whose sole duty is to attend to it; but this duty is the
most perfect of sinecures, for the clock of Vondervot-
teimittiss was never yet known to have anything the
matter with it.—Until lately the bare supposition of
such a thing was considered heretical. From the re-
motest period of antiquity to which the archives have
reference, the hours have been regularly struck by the
big bell. And, indeed, the case was just the same
with all the other clocks and watches in the borough.
Never was such a place for keeping the true time.
When the large clapper thought proper to say
"twelve o'clock!" all its obedient followers opened
their throats simultaneously, and responded like a very
echo. In short the good burghers were fond of their
sauer-kraut, but then they were proud of their clocks.


THE DEVIL IN THE BELFRY. 253
All people who hold sinecure offices are held in
more or less respect, and as the belfry-man of Vonder-
votteimittiss has the most perfect of sinecures, he is the
most perfectly respected of any man in the world.
He is the chief dignitary of the borough, and the very
pigs look up to him with a sentiment of reverence.
His coat-tail is very fax longer—his pipe, his shoe-
buckles, his eyes, and his stomach, very far bigger
than those of any other old gentleman in the village;
and as to his chin, it is not only double but triple.
I have thus painted the happy estate of Vondervot-
tcimittiss: alas, that so fair a picture should ever ex-
perience a reverse!
There has been long a saying among the wisest in-
habitants that "no good can come from over the
hills," and it really seemed that the words had in
them something of the spirit of prophecy. It wanted
five minutes of noon, on the day before yesterday,
when there appeared a very odd-looking object on the
summit of the ridge to the eastward. Such an occur-
rence, of course, attracted universal attention, and
every little old gentleman who sat in a leather-bottomed
arm-chair, turned one of his eyes with a stare of dis-
may upon the phenomenon, still keeping the other
upon the clock in the steeple.
By the time that it wanted only three minutes to
noon, the droll object in question was perceived to be
a very diminutive foreign-looking young man. He
descended the hills at a great rate, so that everybody
had soon a good look at him. He was really the
most finnicky little personage that had ever been seen in
Vondervotteimittiss. His countenance was of a dark
snuff-colour, and he had a long hooked nose, pea eyes,
a wide mouth, and an excellent set of teeth, which


254 TALES.
litter he seemed anxious of displaying, as he was
grinning from ear to ear. What with mustachios and
whiskers there was none of the rest of his face to be
seen. His head was uncovered, and his hair neatly
done up in papillate:. His dress was a tight-fitting
swallow-tailed black coat (from one of whose pockets
dangled a vast length of white handkerchief,) black
kerseymere knee-breeches, black stockings, and stumpy-
looking pumps, with huge bunches of black satin
ribbon for bows. Under one arm he carried a huge
chapeau-de-bras, and under the other a fiddle nearly
five times as big as himself. In his left hand was a
gold snuff-box, from which, as he capered down the
hill, cutting all manner of fantastical steps, he took
snuff incessantly with an air of the greatest possible
self-satisfaction. God bless me! here was a sight for
the honest burghers of Vondervotteimittiss!
To speak plainly, the fellow had, in spite of his
grinning, an audacious and sinister kind of face; and
as he curvetted right into the village, the odd stumpy
appearance of his pumps excited no little suspicion,
and many a burgher who beheld him that day would
have given a trifle for a peep beneath the white cam-
bric handkerchief which hung so obtrusively from the
pocket of his swallow-tailed coat. But what mainly
occasioned a righteous indignation was, that the scoun-
drelly popinjay, while he cut a fandango here, and a
whirligig there, did not seem to have the remotest idea
in the world of such a thing as keeping time in his
steps.
The good people of the borough had scarcely a
chance, however, to get their eyes thoroughly open,
when, just as it wanted half a minute of noon, the
rascal bounced, as I say, right into the midst of them;


256 TALES.
"Doo!" repeated all the repeaters.
"Three! Four! Five! Six! Seven! Eight!
Nine! Ten !" said the bell.
"Dree! Vour! Fibe! Sax! Seben! Aight!
Noin! Den !" answered the others.
"Eleven!" said the big one.
"Eleben!" assented the little fellows.
"Twelve!" said the bell.
"Dvclf!" they replied, perfectly satisfied, and
dropping their voices.
"Und dvelfit iss!" said all the little old gentlemen,
putting up their watches. But the big bell had not
done with them yet.
"Thirteen!" said he.
"Der Teufel!" gasped the little old gentlemen,
turning pale, dropping their pipes, and putting down all
their right legs from over their left knees.
"Der Teufel!" groaned they, "Dirteen! Dir-
teen !!—Mein Gott, it is—it is Dirteen o'clock!!"
Why attempt to describe the terrible scene which
ensued? All Vondervotteimittiss flew at once into a
lamentable state of uproar.
"Vot is cum'd to mein pelly?" roared all the
boys,—"I'vebeen ongry for dis hour!"
"Vot is cum'd to mein kraut?" screamed all the
vrows, " It has been done to rags for dis hour!"
"Vot is cum'd to mein pipe?" swore all the little
old gentlemen, "Donder and Blitzen! it has been
smoked out for dis hour !"—and they filled them up
again in a great rage, and, sinking back in their arm-
chairs, puffed away so fast and so fiercely that the
whole valley was immediately filled with impenetrable
smoke.
Meantime the cabbages all turned very red in the


THE DEVIL IN THE BELFRY. 257
face, and it seemed as if old Nick himself had taken
possession of everything in the shape of a time-piece.
The clocks carved upon the furniture took to dancing
as if bewitched, while those upon the mantel-pieces
could scarcely contain themselves for fury, and kept
such a continual striking of thirteen, and such a frisking
and wriggling of their pendulums as was really horrible
to see.—But, worse than all, neither the cats nor the
pigs could put up any longer with the behaviour of the
little repeaters tied to their tails, and resented it by
scampering all over the place, scratching and poking,
and squeaking and screeching, and caterwauling and
squalling, and flying into the faces, and running under
the petticoats of the people, and creating altogether the
most abominable din and confusion which it is possible
for a reasonable person to conceive. And to make
matters still more distressing, the rascally little scape-
grace in the steeple was evidently exerting himself to
the utmost.—Every now and then one might catch a
glimpse of the scoundrel through the smoke. There
he sat in the belfry upon the belfry-man, who was lying
flat upon his back. In his teeth the villain held the
bell-rope, which he kept jerking about with his head,
raising such a clatter that my ears ring again even to
think of it. On his lap lay the big fiddle at which he
was scraping out of all time and tune, with both hands,
making a great show, the nincompoop! of playing
"Judy O'Flannagan and Paddy O'Raferty."
Affairs being thus miserably situated, I left the place
in disgust, and now appeal for aid to all lovers of cor-
rect time and fine kraut. Let us proceed in a body to
the borough, and restore the ancient order of things in
Vondervotteimittiss by ejecting that little fel'ow from
the steeple.
Vou III._i7





[Burton i Gentleman'! Magazine, August, 18 39 - 1840 j 1S43 5
Broadway Journal, II. 5. ]
THE MAN THAT WAS USED UP
A TALE OF THE LATE BUGABOO AND KICKAPOO
CAMPAIGN
Plturcz, pleurcz, met yeux, tt fondcz-vous en eau /
ha mottii de ma vie a mil /- autre au tombeau.—Cobneillc.
—[Le Od, III. iii.]
I cannot just now remember when or where I first
made the acquaintance of that truly fine-looking fellow,
Brevet Brigadier General John A. B. C. Smith. Some
one did introduce me to the gentleman, I am sure—at
some public meeting, I know very well—held about
something of great importance, no doubt—at some
place or other, I feel convinced,—whose name I have
unaccountably forgotten. The truth is—that the in-
troduction was attended, upon my part, with a degree
of anxious embarrassment which operated to prevent
any definite impressions of either time or place. I am
constitutionally nervous—this, with me, is a family fail-
ing, and I can't help it. In especial, the slightest ap-
pearance of mystery—of any point I cannot exactly
comprehend—puts me at once into a pitiable state of
agitation.
There was something, as it were, remarkable—yes,
remarkable, although this is but a feeble term to express
my full meaning—about the entire individuality of the
personage in question. He was, perhaps, six feet in
height, and of a presence singularly commanding.
There was an air distingue pervading the whole man,
259


260 TALES.
which spoke of high breeding, and hinted at high birth.
Upon this topic—the topic of Smith's personal appear-
ance—I have a kind of melancholy satisfaction in being
minute. His head of hair would have done honor to
a Brutus;—nothing could be more richly flowing, or
possess a brighter gloss. It was of a jetty black;—
which was also the color, or more properly the no
color, of his unimaginable whiskers. You perceive I
cannot speak of these latter without enthusiasm; it is
not too much to say that they were the handsomest
pair of whiskers under the sun. At all events, they
encircled, and at times partially overshadowed, a mouth
utterly unequalled. Here were the most entirely even,
and the most brilliantly white of all conceivable teeth.
From between them, upon every proper occasion, issued
a voice of surpassing clearness, melody, and strength.
In the matter of eyes, also, my acquaintance was pre-
eminently endowed. Either one of such a pair was
worth a couple of the ordinary ocular organs. They
were of a deep hazel, exceedingly large and lustrous;
and there was perceptible about them, ever and anon,
just that amount of interesting obliquity which gives
pregnancy to expression.
The bust of the General was unquestionably the finest
bust I ever saw. For your life you could not have
found a fault with its wonderful proportion. This rare
peculiarity set off to great advantage a pair of shoulders
which would have called up a blush of conscious inferi-
ority into the countenance of the marble Apollo. I
have a passion for fine shoulders, and may say that I
never beheld them in perfection before. The arms
altogether were admirably modelled. Nor were the
lower limbs less superb. These were, indeed, the tie
plus ultra of good legs. Every connoisseur in such


THE MAN THAT WAS USED UP. 261
matters admitted the legs to be good. There was
neither too much flesh, nor too little,—neither rudeness
nor fragility. I could not imagine a more graceful
curve than that of the os fcmoris, and there was just
that due gentle prominence in the rear of the fibula
which goes to the conformation of a properly propor-
tioned calf. I wish to God my young and talented
friend Chiponchipino, the sculptor, had but seen the
legs of Brevet Brigadier General John A. B. C. Smith.
But although men so absolutely fine-looking are nei-
ther as plenty as reasons or blackberries, still I could
not bring myself to believe that the remarkable some-
thing to which I alluded just now,—that the odd air of
je tie sais quo: which hung about my new acquaintance,
—lay altogether, or indeed at all, in the supreme ex-
cellence of his bodily endowments. Perhaps it might
be traced to the manner;—yet here again I could not
pretend to be positive. There was a primness, not
to say stiffness, in his carriage — a degree of meas-
ured, and, if I may so express it, of rectangular pre-
cision, attending his every movement, which, observed
in a more diminutive figure, would have had the least
little savor in the world, of affectation, pomposity or
constraint, but which, noticed in a gentleman of his
undoubted dimension, was readily placed to the account
of reserve, hauteur—of a commendable sense, in short,
of what is due to the dignity of colossal proportion.
The kind friend who presented me to General
Smith whispered in my ear some few words of com-
ment upon the man. He was a remarkable man—a
very remarkable man—indeed one of the most remark-
able men of the age. He was an especial favorite,
too, with the ladies—chiefly on account of his high
reputation for courage.


262 TALES.
"In that point he is unrivalled—indeed he is a per-
fect desperado—a down-right fire-eater, and no mis-
take," said my friend, here dropping his voice exces-
sively low, and thrilling me with the mystery of his
tone.
"A downright fire-eater, and no mistake. Showed
that, I should say, to some purpose, in the late tre-
mendous swamp-fight away down South, with the
Bugaboo and Kickapoo Indians." [Here my friend
opened his eyes to some extent.] "Bless my soul!
—blood and thunder, and all that !—prodigies of
valor !—heard of him of course?—you know he's the
"Man alive, how do you do? why how are ye?
very glad to see ye, indeed !'' here interrupted the
General himself, seizing my companion by the hand
as he drew near, and bowing stiffly, but profoundly,
as I was presented. I then thought, (and I think so
still,) that I never heard a clearer nor a stronger voice,
nor beheld a finer set of teeth: but I must say that I
was sorry for the interruption just at that moment, as,
owing to the whispers and insinuations aforesaid, my
interest had been greatly excited in the hero of the
Bugaboo and Kickapoo campaign.
However, the delightfully luminous conversation of
Brevet Brigadier General John A. B. C. Smith soon
completely dissipated this chagrin. My friend leaving
us immediately, we had quite a long tete-h-tite, and I
was not only pleased but really—instructed. I never
heard a more fluent talker, or a man of greater general
information. With becoming modesty, he forebore,
nevertheless, to touch upon the theme I had just then
most at heart—I mean the mysterious circumstances
attending the Bugaboo war—and, on my own part.


THE MAN THAT WAS USED UP. 263
what I conceive to be a proper sense of delicacy for-
bade me to broach the subject; although, in truth, I
was exceedingly tempted to do so. I perceived, too,
that the gallant soldier preferred topics of philosophical
interest, and that he delighted, especially, in comment-
ing upon the rapid march of mechanical invention.
Indeed, lead him where I would, this was a point to
which he invariably came back.
"There is nothing at all like it," he would say;
"we are a wonderful people, and live in a wonderful
age. Parachutes and rail-roads—man-traps and spring-
guns! Our steam-boats are upon every sea, and the
Nassau balloon packet is about to run regular trips
(fare either way only twenty pounds sterling) be-
tween London and Timbuctoo. And who shall cal-
culate the immense influence upon social life—upon
arts—upon commerce—upon literature—which will be
the immediate result of the great principles of electro-
magnetics! Nor is this all, let me assure you! There
is really no end to the march of invention. The most
wonderful—the most ingenious—and let me add, Mr.
—Mr.—Thompson, I believe, is your name—let me
add, 1 say, the most useful—the most truly useful
mechanical contrivances, are daily springing up like
mushrooms, if I may so express myself, or, more fig-
uratively, like—ah—grasshoppers—like grasshoppers,
Mr. Thompson—about us and ah—ah—ah—around
us!"
Thompson, to be sure, is not my name; but it is
needless to say that I left General Smith with a height-
ened interest in the man, with an exalted opinion of
his conversational powers, and a deep sense of the
valuable privileges we enjoy in living in this age of
mechanical invention. My curiosity, however, had


264 TALES.
not been altogether satisfied, and I resolved to prose-
cute immediate inquiry among my acquaintances touch-
ing the Brevet Brigadier General himself, and particu-
larly respecting the tremendous events quorum pars
magna fuit, during the Bugaboo and Kickapoo cam-
paign.
The first opportunity which presented itself, and
which {borresco referent) I did not in the least scruple
to seize, occurred at the Church of the Reverend Doc-
tor Drummummupp, where I found myself established,
one Sunday just at sermon time, not only in the pew,
but by the side, of that worthy and communicative
little friend of mine, Miss Tabitha T. Thus seated,
I congratulated myself, and with much reason, upon
the very flattering state of affairs. If any person knew
anything about Brevet Brigadier General John A. B. C.
Smith, that person, it was clear to me, was Miss
Tabitha T. We telegraphed a few signals, and then
commenced, sotto voce, a brisk tite-h-tSte.
"Smith!" said she, in reply to my very earnest
inquiry; "Smith !—why, not General John A. B.
C.? Bless me, I thought you knew all about him!
This is a wonderfully inventive age! Horrid affair
that !—a bloody set of wretches, those Kickapoos !—
fought like a hero—prodigies of valor—immortal re-
nown. Smith !—Brevet Brigadier General John A.
B. C. !—why, you know he's the man"
"Man," here broke in Doctor Drummummupp,
at the top of his voice, and with a thump that came
near knocking the pulpit about our ears; "man that
is born of a woman hath but a short time to live; he
cometh up and is cut down like a flower!" I
started to the extremity of the pew, and perceived by
the animated looks of the divine, that the wrath which


THE MAN THAT WAS USED UP. 265
had nearly proved fatal to the pulpit had been excited
by the whispers of the lady and myself There was
no help for it; so I submitted with a good grace, and
listened, in all the martyrdom of dignified silence, to
the balance of that very capital discourse.
Next evening found me a somewhat late visitor at
the Rantipole theatre, where I felt sure of satisfying
my curiosity at once, by merely stepping into the box
of those exquisite specimens of affability and omnisci-
ence, the Misses Arabella and Miranda Cognoscenti.
That fine tragedian, Climax, was doing lago to a very
crowded house, and I experienced some little difficulty
in making my wishes understood; especially as our
box was next the slips, and completely overlooked the
stage.
"Smith?" said Miss Arabella, as she at length
comprehended the purport of my query; "Smith ?—
why, not General John A. B. C.?"
"Smith?" inquired Miranda, musingly, "God
bless me, did you ever behold a finer figure?"
"Never, madam, but do tell mc"
"Or so inimitable grace?"
"Never, upon my word !—but pray inform me »>
"Or so just an appreciation of stage effect?"
"Madam!"
"Or 1 more delicate sense of the true beauties of
Shakespeare? Be so good as to look at that leg!"
"The devil !" and I turned again to her sister.
"Smith ?" said she, "why, not General John A.
B. C.? Horrid affair that, wasn't it ?—great
wretches, those Bugaboos—savage and so on—but we
live in a wonderfully inventive age !—Smith !—O
yes! great man !—perfect desperado—immortal re-


TALES.
TVT.T--—tvr.vti.cie* of nlour! Never beard!" [This
• • i,~ i> rr. a scream.1 "Bless my soul!—why,
!■>.-"? tr-C rr.an"
*' r.-.a-»-raa*ora
V.i- ;vj>-i f
-j>$ of the world
SS:. fvr- ttosk'tw thee to that sweet sleep
W r \? . trsrerdav!"
: C - ?.i in my ear, and shaking his
■ -> "to; t. '. the tir.-.c, in a way that I couldn't
>.»••.•. £-.• . .v-t.*r"r. 1 '.ert the Misses Cognoscenti
- o. ; .- >. .>.- •: tvh'.r.d :he scenes torthwith, and
£.;•.' "r rcgya- > soco-dre'. such a thrashing as I trust
~;-•: ■ •:v :.- the da\ ot his death.
"■; /-..' v-.:' the '.'i;'.v widow, Mrs. Kathleen
^ *.'-. . w i.f oo-:r.der.t that I should meet with
v •" >• .'. si.-.vr~;::. Accordingly, I was no
s.v .-• v.-{•?.• ,.: :-e card tar-'.*, with my pretty hostess
.'• :•: • . fir ! t--.tv_r.ied those questions the
- .■ r "ac :x:-.te a matter so essential to
<-}..-. ~> na-trer. "why, not General
K."-".i arat: that, wasn't it r—dia-
■-.■•.•». .' . s;.. tr— re wretches those Kicka-
.•>.■..• .' i~;: ~c .-. :t" \oo please, Mr.
> . v :>;■. tr.e ace ot tr.r.txm, most
. ." 1 . . — _■ sa'. —:n ace r-r tx;elj*:e
• v.A r ." "--v, . ...:e a hero—r-ertect desr<r-
; •• - . . • . V- Vt::t: I dc=':'helt«e h !—
... » - t7 d i" t.-at — rrodipes ct~ valcr!
* i. * • ■
• ■: :\ -.. r fss rr.e. re s t_te rr.aa
:: „- -te.-'cr«e* rvrr. tr.e rirtrest corner ct'the
roc v. •■ Arc . a *.r>o_t CtTctir. Macs a&:


THE MAN THAT WAS USED UP. 267
the duel ?^-oh, I must hear—do tell—go on, Mrs.
O'Trump !—do now go on!" And go on Mrs.
O'Trump did—all about a certain Captain Mann
who was either shot or hung, or should have been
both shot and hung. Yes! Mrs. O'Trump, she
went on, and I—I went off. There was no chance
of hearing anything farther that evening in regard to
Brevet Brigadier General John A. B. C. Smith.
Still I consoled myself with the reflection that the
tide of ill luck would not run against me forever, and
so determined to make a bold push for information at
the rout of that bewitching little angel, the graceful
Mrs. Pirouette.
"Smith?" said Mrs. P., as we twirled about
together in a pas de zephyr, "Smith ?—why not
General John A. B. C.? Dreadful business that of
the Bugaboos, wasn't it ?—terrible creatures, those
Indians !—do turn out your toes! I really am ashamed
of you—man of great courage, poor fellow !—but this
is a wonderful age for invention—O dear me, I'm
out of breath—quite a desperado—prodigies of valor
—never beard!!—can't believe it—I shall have to sit
down and enlighten you—Smith! why he's the
man"
"Man-Fred, I tell you!" here bawled out Miss
Bas-Bleu, as I led Mrs. Pirouette to a seat. "Did
ever anybody hear the like? It's Mm-Fred, I say,
and not at all by any means Man-Friday." Here
Miss Bas-Bleu beckoned to me in a very peremptory
manner; and I was obliged, will I nill I, to leave
Mrs. P. for the purpose of deciding a dispute
touching the title of a certain poetical drama of Lord
Byron's. Although I pronounced, with great prompt-
ness, that the true title was Man-Friday, and not by


268 TALES.
any means Man- Fred, yet when I returned to seek
Mrs. Pirouette she was not to be discovered, and I
made my retreat from the house in a very bitter spirit
of animosity against the whole race of the Bas-Bleus.
Matters had now assumed a really serious aspect,
and I resolved to call at once upon my particular
friend, Mr. Theodore Sinivate; for I knew that here
at least I should get something like definite informa-
tion.
"Smith?" said he, in his well-known peculiar
way of drawling out his syllables; "Smith ?—why,
not General John A—B—C? Savage affair that
with the Kickapo-o-o-os, wasn't it? Say! don't you
think so ?—perfect despera-a-ado—great pity, pon my
honor !—wonderfully inventive age !—pro-o-odigies of
valor! By the by, did you ever hear about Captain
Ma-a-a-a-n?"
"Captain Mann be d d!" said I, "please to
go on with your story."
"Hem !—oh well!—quite la meme tbo-o-tse, as
we say in France. Smith, eh? Brigadier General
John A—B—C? I say"—[here Mr. S. thought
proper to put his finger to the side of his nose]—" I
say, you don't mean to insinuate now, really, and truly,
and conscientiously, that you don't know all about that
affair of Smith's, as well as I do, eh? Smith? John
A—B—C.? Why bless me, he's the ma-a-an"
"Mr. Sinivate," said I, imploringly, "is he the
man in the mask?"
"No-o-o!" said he, looking wise, "nor the man
in the mo-o-o-on."
This reply I considered a pointed and positive in-
sult, and so left the house at once in high dudgeon, with
a firm resolve to call my friend, Mr. Sinivate, to a


THE MAN THAT WAS USED UP. 269
speedy account for his ungentlemanly conduct and ill-
breeding.
In the meantime, however, I had no notion of be-
ing thwarted touching the information I desired. There
was one resource left me yet. I would go to the
fountain head. I would call forthwith upon the Gen-
eral himself, and demand, in explicit terms, a solution
of this abominable piece of mystery. Here at least,
there should be no chance for equivocation. I would
be plain, positive, peremptory—as short as pie-crust—
as concise as Tacitus or Montesquieu.
It was early when I called, and the General was
dressing; but I pleaded urgent business, and was
shown at once into his bedroom by an old negro valet,
who remained in attendance during my visit. As I
entered the chamber, I looked about, of course, for the
occupant, but did not immediately perceive him. There
was a large and exceedingly odd looking bundle of
something which lay close by my feet on the floor, and,
as I was not in the best humor in the world, I gave
it a kick out of the way.
"Hem! ahem! rather civil that, I should say!"
said the bundle, in one of the smallest, and altogether
the funniest little voices, between a squeak and a whis-
tle, that I ever heard in all the days of my exist-
ence.
"Ahem ! rather civil that, I should observe."
I fairly shouted with terror, and made off, at a tan-
gent, into the farthest extremity of the room.
"God bless me! my dear fellow," here again
whistled the bundle, "what—what — what—why,
what is the matter? I really believe you don't know
me at all."
What could I say to all this—what could I? I stag-


270
TALES.
gered into an arm-chair, and, with staring eyes and
open mouth, awaited the solution of the wonder.
"Strange you shouldn't know me though, isn't
it?" presently re-squeaked the nondescript, which I
now perceived was performing, upon the floor, some
inexplicable evolution, very analogous to the drawing on
of a stocking. There was only a single leg, how-
ever, apparent.
"Strange you shouldn't know me, though, isn't it?
Pompcy, bring me that leg!" Here Pompey handed
the bundle a very capital cork leg, already dressed,
which it screwed on in a trice; and then it stood up-
right before my eyes.
'■ And a bloody action it was," continued the thing,
as if in a soliloquy; "but then one mustn't fight with
the Bugaboos and Kickapoos, and think of coming oif
with a mere scratch. Pompey, I'll thank you now for
that arm. Thomas'' [turning to me] "is decidedly
the best hand at a cork leg; but if you should ever
want an arm, my dear fellow, you must really let me
recommend you to Bishop." Here Pompey screwed
on an arm.
"We had rather hot work of it, that you may say.
Now, you dog, slip on my shoulders and bosom!
Pettitt makes the best shoulders, but for a bosom you
<.\ ill have to go to Ducrow."
"Rosom !" said I.
"Pompey, will you never be ready with that wig?
Scalping is a rough process after all; but then you can
procure such a capital scratch at De L'Orme's."
<< Scratch!"
"Now, you nigger, my teeth! For a good set of
these you had better go to Parmly's at once; high
prices, but excellent work. 1 swallowed some very


THE MAN THAT WAS USED UP. 271
capital articles, though, when the big Bugaboo rammed
me down with the butt end of his rifle."
"Butt end! ram down!! my eye!!!"
"Oh yes, by the by, my eye—here, Pompey, you
scamp, screw it in! Those Kickapoos are not so very
slow at a gouge; but he's a belied man, that Dr.
Williams, after all; you can't imagine how well I see
with the eyes of his make."
I now began very clearly to perceive that the object
before me was nothing more nor less than my new ac-
quaintance, Brevet Brigadier General John A. B. C.
Smith. The manipulations of Pompey had made, I
must confess, a very striking difference in the appear-
ance of the personal man. The voice, however, still
puzzled me no little; but even this apparent mystery
was speedily cleared up.
"Pompey, you black rascal," squeaked the General,
"I really do believe you would let me go out without
my palate."
Hereupon the negro, grumbling out an apology,
went up to his master, opened his mouth with the
knowing air of a horse-jockey, and adjusted therein a
somewhat singular-looking machine, in a very dexterous
manner, that I could not altogether comprehend. The
alteration, however, in the entire expression of the
General's countenance was instantaneous and surprising.
When he again spoke, his voice had resumed all that
rich melody and strength which I had noticed upon
our original introduction.
"D—n the vagabonds !" said he, in so clear a tone
that I positively started at the change, " D—n the
vagabonds! they not only knocked in the roof of my
mouth, but took the trouble to cut off at least seven-
eighths of my tongue. There isn't Bonfanti's equal,


272
TALES.
however, in America, for really good articles of this
description. I can recommend you to him with con-
fidence," [here the General bowed,] "and assure you
that 1 have the greatest pleasure in so doing."
I acknowledged his kindness in my best manner, and
took leave of him at once, with a perfect understand-
ing of the true state ot affairs, with a full comprehension
of the mystery which had troubled me so long. It
was evident. It was a clear case. Brevet Brigadier
General John A. B. C. Smith was the man—was the
man that was used up.


[Burton's Gentleman i Magazine, September, 1839; 1840;
1845.]
THE FALL OF THE HOUSE
OF USHER
Son ccnir est un luth suspendu;
Sitot qu'on le touche il resonnc.
De Biranger.
During the whole of a dull, dark, and soundless
day in the autumn of the year, when the clouds hung
oppressively low in the heavens, I had been passing
alone, on horseback, through a singularly dreary tract
of country; and at length found myself, as the shades
of the evening drew on, within view of the melancholy
House of Usher. I know not how it was—but, with
the first glimpse of the building, a sense of insufferable
gloom pervaded my spirit. I say insufferable; for the
feeling was unrelieved by any of that half-pleasurable,
because poetic, sentiment, with which the mind usu-
ally receives even the sternest natural images of the
desolate or terrible. I looked upon the scene before
me—upon the mere house, and the simple landscape
features of the domain—upon the bleak walls—upon
the vacant eye-like windows—upon a few rank sedges .
—and upon a few white trunks of decayed trees—with
an utter depression of soul which I can compare to no
earthly sensation more properly than to the after-dream
of the reveller upon opium—the bitter lapse into every-
day life—the hideous dropping off of the veil. There
was an iciness, a sinking, a sickening of the heart—an
unredeemed dreariness of thought which no goading of
the imagination could torture into aught of the sub-
lime. What was it—I paused to think—what was it
Vol. III.—18 273


274 TALES.
that so unnerved me in the contemplation of the House
of Usher? It was a mystery all insoluble ; nor could
I grapple with the shadowy fancies that crowded upon
me as I pondered. I was forced to fall back upon the
unsatisfactory conclusion, that while, beyond doubt,
there are combinations of very simple natural objects
which have the power of thus affecting us, still the
analysis of this power lies among considerations beyond
our depth. It was possible, I reflected, that a mere
different arrangement of the particulars of the scene, of
the details of the picture, would be sufficient to modify,
or perhaps to annihilate its capacity for sorrowful im-
pression; and, acting upon this idea, I reined my
horse to the precipitous brink of a black and lurid tarn
that lay in unruffled lustre by the dwelling, and gazed
down—but with a shudder even more thrilling than
before—upon the remodelled and inverted images of
the gray sedge, and the ghastly tree-stems, and the
vacant and eye-like windows.
Nevertheless, in this mansion of gloom I now pro-
posed to myself a sojourn of some weeks. Its pro-
prietor, Roderick Usher, had been one of my boon
companions in boyhood; but many years had elapsed
since our last meeting. A letter, however, had lately
reached me in a distant part of the country—a letter
from him—which, in its wildly importunate nature,
had admitted of no other than a personal reply. The
MS. gave evidence of nervous agitation. The writer
spoke of acute bodily illness—of a mental disorder
which oppressed him—and of an earnest desire to see
me, as his best, and indeed his only personal friend,
with a view of attempting, by the cheerfulness of my
society, some alleviation of his malady. It was the
manner in which all this, and much more, was said—


Pit Fan of iHt Hci se «* LShi-k.
Ur.iw« V F- f-- Ti'iw/.











FALL OF THE HOUSE OF USHER. 275
it was the apparent heart that went with his request—
which allowed me no room for hesitation; and I ac-
cordingly obeyed forthwith what I still considered a
very singular summons.
Although, as boys, we had been even intimate asso-
ciates, yet I really knew little of my friend. His re-
serve had been always excessive and habitual. I was
aware, however, that his very ancient family had been
noted, time out of mind, for a peculiar sensibility of
temperament, displaying itself, through long ages, in
many works of exalted art, and manifested, of late, in
repeated deeds of munificent yet unobtrusive charity,
as well as in a passionate devotion to the intricacies,
perhaps even more than to the orthodox and easily rec-
ognisable beauties, of musical science. I had learned,
too, the very remarkable fact, that the stem of the
Usher race, all time-honoured as it was, had put forth,
at no period, any enduring branch; in other words,
that the entire family lay in the direct line of descent,
and had always, with very trifling and very temporary
variation, so lain. It was this deficiency, I consid-
ered, while running over in thought the perfect keep-
ing of the character of the premises with the accredited
character of the people, and while speculating upon the
possible influence which the one, in the long lapse of
centuries, might have exercised upon the other—it was
this deficiency, perhaps, of collateral issue, and the con-
sequent undeviating transmission, from sire to son, of
the patrimony with the name, which had, at length,
so identified the two as to merge the original title of
the estate in the quaint and equivocal appellation of the
"House of Usher"—an appellation which seemed to
include, in the minds of the peasantry who used it,
both the familv and the family mansion.


276
TALES.
I have said that the sole effect of my somewhat child-
ish experiment—that of looking down within the tarn
—had been to deepen the first singular impression.
There can be no doubt that the consciousness of the
rapid increase of my superstition—for why should I not
so term it ?—served mainly to accelerate the increase
itself. Such, I have long known, is the paradoxical
law of all sentiments having terror as a basis. And it
might have been for this reason only, that, when I
again uplifted mv eyes to the house itself, from its image
in the pool, there grew in my mind a strange fancy—
a fancy so ridiculous, indeed, that I but mention it to
show the vivid force of the sensations which oppressed
me. I had so worked upon my imagination as reallv
to believe that about the whole mansion and domain
there hung an atmosphere peculiar to themselves and
their immediate vicinity—an atmosphere which had no
ariinitv with the air of heaven, but which had reeked
up from the decayed trees, and the gTay wall, and the
silent tarn—a pestilent and mystic vapour, dull, slug-
gish, faintlv discernible, and leaden-hued.
Shaking off from my spirit what must have been a
dream, I scanned more narrowly the real aspect of the
building. Its principal feature seemed to be that of an
excessive antiquitv. The discoloration of ages had
been great. Minute fungi overspread the whole ex-
terior, hanging in a fine tangled web-work from the
eaves. Yet all this was apart from any extraordinary
dilapidation. No portion of the masonry had fallen;
and there appeared to be a wild inconsistency between
its still perfect adaptation of parts, and the crumbling
condition of the individual stones. In this there was
much that reminded me of the specious totality of old
woodwork which has rotted for long years in some


FALL OF THE HOUSE OF USHER. 277
neglected vault, with no disturbance from the breath of
the external air. Beyond this indication of extensive
decay, however, the fabric gave little token of insta-
bility. Perhaps the eye of a scrutinising observer
might have discovered a barely perceptible fissure,
which, extending from the roof of the building in front,
made its way down the wall in a zigzag direction, un-
til it became lost in the sullen waters of the tarn.
Noticing these things, I rode over a short causeway
to the house. A servant in waiting took my horse,
and I entered the Gothic archway of the hall. A valet,
of stealthy step, thence conducted me, in silence,
through many dark and intricate passages in my prog-
ress to the studio of his master. Much that I encoun-
tered on the way contributed, I know not how, to
heighten the vague sentiments of which I have already
spoken. While the objects around me—while the
carvings of the ceilings, the sombre tapestries of the
walls, the ebon blackness of the floors, and the phan-
tasmagoric armorial trophies which rattled as I strode,
were but matters to which, or to such as which, I had
been accustomed from my infancy—while I hesitated
not to acknowledge how familiar was all this—I still
wondered to find how unfamiliar were the fancies which
ordinary images were stirring up. On one of the stair-
cases, I met the physician of the family. His counte-
nance, I thought, wore a mingled expression of low
cunning and perplexity. He accosted me with trepi-
dation and passed on. The valet now threw open a
door and ushered me into the presence of his master.
The room in which I found myself was very large
and lofty. The windows were long, narrow, and
pointed, and at so vast a distance from the black oaken
floor as to be altogether inaccessible from within. Fee-


278 TALES.
ble gleams of encrimsoned light made their way through
the trellised panes, and served to render sufficiently
distinct the more prominent objects around; the eye,
however, struggled in vain to reach the remoter angles
of the chamber, or the recesses of the vaulted and
fretted ceiling. Dark draperies hung upon the walls.
The general furniture was profuse, comfortless, antique,
and tattered. Many books and musical instruments
lay scattered about, but failed to give any vitality to
the scene. I felt that I breathed an atmosphere of sor-
row. An air of stern, deep, and irredeemable gloom
hung over and pervaded all.
Upon my entrance, Usher arose from a sofa on
which he had been lying at full length, and greeted
me with a vivacious warmth which had much in it, I
at first thought, of an overdone cordiality—of the con-
strained effort of the ennuyt man of the world. A
glance, however, at his countenance, convinced me of
his perfect sincerity. We sat down; and for some
moments, while he spoke not, I gazed upon him with
a feeling half of pity, half of awe. Surely, man had
never before so terribly altered, in so brief a period,
as had Roderick Usher! It was with difficulty that 1
could bring myself to admit the identity of the wan
being before me with the companion of my early boy-
hood. Yet the character of his face had been at all
times remarkable. A cadaverousness of complexion;
an eye large, liquid, and luminous beyond comparison;
lips somewhat thin and very pallid, but of a surpass-
ingly beautiful curve; a nose of a delicate Hebrew
model, but with a breadth of nostril unusual in similar
formations; a finely moulded chin, speaking, in its
want of prominence, of a want of moral energy; hair
of a more than web-like softness and tenuity; these


FALL OF THE HOUSE OF USHER. 279
features, with an inordinate expansion above the
regions of the temple, made up altogether a counte-
nance not easily to be forgotten. And now in the mere
exaggeration of the prevailing character of these feat-
ures, and of the expression they were wont to convey,
lay so much of change that I doubted to whom I
spoke. The now ghastly pallor of the skin, and the
now miraculous lustre of the eye, above all things
startled and even awed me. The silken hair, too,
had been suffered to grow all unheeded, and as, in its
wild gossamer texture, it floated rather than fell about
the face, I could not, even with effort, connect its
Arabesque expression with any idea of simple hu-
manity.
In the manner of my friend I was at once struck
with an incoherence—an inconsistency; and I soon
found this to arise from a series of feeble and futile
struggles to overcome an habitual trepidancy—an ex-
cessive nervous agitation. For something of this nat-
ure I had indeed been prepared, no less by his let-
ter, than by reminiscences of certain boyish traits, and
by conclusions deduced from his peculiar physical con-
formation and temperament. His action was alternately
vivacious and sullen. His voice varied rapidly from a
tremulous indecision (when the animal spirits seemed
utterly in abeyance) to that species of energetic con-
cision—that abrupt, weighty, unhurried, and hollow-
sounding enunciation—that leaden, self-balanced and
perfectly modulated guttural utterance, which may be
observed in the lost drunkard, or the irreclaimable
eater of opium, during the periods of his most intense
excitement.
It was thus that he spoke of the object of my visit,
of his earnest desire to see me, and of the solace he


2&0
TALES.
expected me to afford him. He entered, at some
length, into what he conceived to be the nature of his
malady. It was, he said, a constitutional and a family
evil, and one for which he despaired to find a remedy
—a mere nervous affection, he immediately added,
which would undoubtedly soon pass off. It displayed
itself in a host of unnatural sensations. Some of these,
as he detailed them, interested and bewildered me;
although, perhaps, the terms, and the general manner
of the narration had their weight. He suffered much
from a morbid acuteness of the senses; the most in-
sipid food was alone endurable; he could wear only
garments of certain texture; the odours of all flowers
\ ere oppressive; his eyes were tortured by even a
faint light; and there were but peculiar sounds, and
these from stringed instruments, which did not inspire
him with horror.
To an anomalous species of terror I found him a
bounden slave. "1 shall perish," said he, '* I must
perish in this deplorable folly. Thus, thus, and not
otherwise, shall I be lost. I dread the events of the
future, not in themselves, but in their results. I
shudder at the thought of any, even the most trivial,in-
cident, which mav operate upon this intolerable agita-
tion of soul. I have, indeed, no abhorrence of dan-
ger, except in its absolute effect—in terror. In this
unnerved—in this pitiable condition—I feel that the
period will sooner or later arrive when I must aban-
don lite and reason together, in some struggle with the
grim phantasm, Fear."
1 learned, moreover, at intervals, and through broken
and equivocal hints, another singular feature of his men-
tal condition. He was enchained by certain supersti-
tious impressions in regard to the dwelling which he


FALL OF THE HOUSE OF USHER. 281
tenanted, and whence, for many years, he had never
ventured forth—in regard to an influence whose sup-
posititious force was conveyed in terms too shadowy
here to be re-stated—an influence which some peculi-
arities in the mere form and substance of his family
mansion, had, by dint of long sufferance, he said, ob-
tained over his spirit—an effect which the physique of
the gray walls and turrets, and of the dim tarn into
which they all looked down, had, at length, brought
about upon the morale of his existence.
He admitted, however, although with hesitation,
that much of the peculiar gloom which thus afflicted
him could be traced to a more natural and far more
palpable origin—to the severe and long-continued ill-
ness—indeed to the evidently approaching dissolution—
of a tenderly beloved sister—his sole companion for
long years—his last and only relative on earth. "Her
decease," he said, with a bitterness which I can never
forget, "would leave him (him the hopeless and
the frail) the last of the ancient race of the Ushers."
While he spoke, the lady Madeline (for so was she
called) passed slowly through a remote portion of the
apartment, and, without having noticed my presence,
disappeared. I regarded her with an utter astonish-
ment not unmingled with dread—and yet I found it
impossible to account for such feelings. - A sensation of -
stupor oppressed me, as my eyes followed her retreat-
ing steps. When a door, at length, closed upon her,
my glance sought instinctively and eagerly the counte-
nance of the brother—but he had buried his face in his
hands, and I could only perceive that a far more than
ordinary wanness had overspread the emaciated fingers
through which trickled many passionate tears.
The disease of the lady Madeline had long baffled the


282 TALES.
skill of her physicians. A settled apathy, a gradual
wasting away of the person, and frequent although
transient affections of a partially cataleptical character,
were the unusual diagnosis. Hitherto she had steadily
borne up against the pressure of her malady, and had
not betaken herself finally to bed; but, on the closing
in of the evening of my arrival at the house, she suc-
cumbed (as her brother told me at night with inex-
pressible agitation) to the prostrating power of the de-
stroyer; and I learned that the glimpse I had obtained
of her person would thus probably be the last I should
obtain—that the lady, at least while living, would be
seen by me no more.
For several days ensuing, her name was unmentioned
by either Usher or myself: and during this period I
was busied in earnest endeavours to alleviate the melan-
choly of my friend. We painted and read together;
or I listened, as if in a dream, to the wild improvisa-
tions of his speaking guitar. And thus, as a closer and
still closer intimacy admitted me more unreservedly
into the recesses of his spirit, the more bitterly did I
perceive the futility of all attempt at cheering a mind
from which darkness, as if an inherent positive quality,
poured forth upon all objects of the moral and physical
universe, in one unceasing radiation of gloom.
I shall ever bear about me a memory of the many
solemn hours I thus spent alone with the master of
the House of Usher. Yet I should fail in any at-
tempt to convey an idea of the exact character of the
studies, or of the occupations, in which he involved
me, or led me the way. An excited and highly dis-
tempered ideality threw a sulphureous lustre over all.
His long improvised dirges will ring forever in my ears.
Among other things, I hold painfully in mind a certain


FALL OF THE HOUSE OF USHER. 283
singular perversion and amplification of the wild air of
the last waltz of Von Weber. From the paintings
over which his elaborate fancy brooded, and which
grew, touch by touch, into vaguenesses at which I
shuddered the more thrillingly, because I shuddered
knowing not why ;—from these paintings (vivid as
their images now are before me) I would in vain en-
deavour to educe more than a small portion which
should lie within the compass of merely written words.
By the utter simplicity, by the nakedness of his de-
signs, he arrested and overawed attention. If ever
mortal painted an idea, that mortal was Roderick
Usher. For me at least—in the circumstances then
surrounding me—there arose out of the pure abstrac-
tions which the hypochondriac contrived to throw upon
his canvas, an intensity of intolerable awe, no shadow
of which felt I ever yet in the contemplation of the
certainly glowing yet too concrete reveries of Fuseli.
One of the phantasmagoric conceptions of my friend,
partaking not so rigidly of the spirit of abstraction, may
be shadowed forth, although feebly, in words. A small
picture presented the interior of an immensely long and
rectangular vault or tunnel, with low walls, smooth,
white, and without interruption or device. Certain ac-
cessory points of the design served well to convey the
idea that this excavation lay at an exceeding depth below
the surface of the earth. No outlet was observed in
any portion of its vast extent, and no torch, or other
artificial source of light was discernible; yet a flood of
intense rays rolled throughout, and bathed the whole in
a ghastly and inappropriate splendour.
I have just spoken of that morbid condition of the
auditory nerve which rendered all music intolerable to
the sufferer, with the exception of certain effects of


284 TALES.
stringed instruments. It was, perhaps, the narrow
limits to which he thus confined himself upon the guitar,
which gave birth, in great measure, to the fantastic
character of his performances. But the fervid facility
of his impromptus could not be so accounted for. They
must have been, and were, in the notes, as well as in
the words of his wild fantasias (for he not unfrequently
accompanied himself with rhymed verbal improvisa-
tions), the result of that intense mental collectedness
and concentration to which I have previously alluded
as observable only in particular moments of the highest
artificial excitement. The words of one of these rhap-
sodies I have easily remembered. I was, perhaps, the
more forcibly impressed with it, as he gave it, because,
in the under or mystic current of its meaning, I fancied
that I perceived, and for the first time, a full conscious-
ness on the part of Usher, of the tottering of his lofty
reason upon her throne. The verses, which were en-
titled "The Haunted Palace," ran very nearly, if not
accurately, thus:
In the greenest of our valleys,
By good angels tenanted,
Once a fair and stately palace—
Radiant palace—reared its head.
In the monarch Thought"s dominion-
It stood there!
Never seraph spread a pinion
Over fabric half so fair.
II.
Banners yellow, glorious, golden,
On its roof did float and flow;
(This—all this—was in the olden
Time long ago)


FALL OF THE HOUSE OF USHER. 285
And every gentle air that dallied,
In that sweet day,
Along the ramparts plumed and pallid,
A winged odour went away.
III.
Wanderers in that happy valley
Through two luminous windows saw
Spirits moving musically
To a lute"s well-tunid law,
Round about a throne, where sitting
( Porphyrogene ! )
In state his glory well befitting,
The ruler of the realm was seen.
IV.
And all with pearl and ruby glowing
Was the fair palace door,
Through which came flowing, flowing, flowing
And sparkling evermore,
A troop of Echoes whose sweet duty
Was but to sing,
In voices of surpassing beauty,
The wit and wisdom of their king.
V.
But evil things, in robes of sorrow,
Assailed the monarch"s high estate;
(Ah, let us mourn, for never morrow
Shall dawn upon him, desolate ! )
And, round about his home, the glory
That blushed and bloomed
Is but a dim-remembered story
Of the old time entombed.
VI.
And travellers now within that valley,
Through the red-litten windows, see
Vast forms that move fantastically
To a discordant melody;


286 TALES.
While, like a rapid ghastly river,
Through the pale door,
A hideous throng rush out forever,
And laugh—but smile no more.
I well remember that suggestions arising from this
ballad, led us into a train of thought wherein there be-
came manifest an opinion of Usher's which I mention
not so much on account of its novelty, (for other men *
have thought thus,) as on account of the pertinacity
with which he maintained it. This opinion, in its
general form, was that of the sentience of all vegetable
things. But, in his disordered fancy, the idea had as-
sumed a more daring character, and trespassed, under
certain conditions, upon the kingdom of inorganization.
I lack words to express the full extent, or the earnest
abandon of his persuasion. The belief, however, was
connected (as I have previously hinted) with the gray
stones of the home of his forefathers. The conditions
of the sentience had been here, he imagined, fulfilled in
the method of collocation of these stones—in the order
of their arrangement, as well as in that of the many
fungi which overspread them, and of the decayed trees
which stood around—above all, in the long undisturbed
endurance of this arrangement, and in its reduplication
in the still waters of the tarn. Its evidence—the evi-
dence of the sentience—was to be seen, he said, (and
I here started as he spoke,) in the gradual yet certain
condensation of an atmosphere of their own about the
waters and the walls. The result was discoverable,
he added, in that silent, yet importunate and terrible
influence which for centuries had moulded the destinies
of his family, and which made him what I now saw
* Watson, Dr. Percival, Spallanzani, and especially the Bishop
of Landaff.—See "Chemical Essays," vol. v.


288 TALES.
live and eager inquiries on the part of her medical
men, and of the remote and exposed situation of the
burial-ground of the family. I will not deny that
when I called to mind the sinister countenance of the
person whom I met upon the staircase, on the day of
my arrival at the house, I had no desire to oppose what
I regarded as at best but a harmless, and by no means
an unnatural, precaution.
At the request of Usher, I personally aided him in
the arrangements for the temporary entombment.
The body having been encoffined, we two alone bore
it to its rest. The vault in which we placed it (and
which had been so long unopened that our torches,
half smothered in its oppressive atmosphere, gave us
little opportunity for investigation) was small, damp,
and entirely without means of admission for light; ly-
ing, at great depth, immediately beneath that portion
of the building in which was my own sleeping apart-
ment. It had been used, apparently, in remote feudal
times, for the worst purposes of a donjon-keep, and,
in later days, as a place of deposit for powder, or some
other highly combustible substance, as a portion of its
floor, and the whole interior of a long archway through
which we reached it, were carefully sheathed with
copper. The door, of massive iron, had been, also,
similarly protected. Its immense weight caused an
unusually sharp grating sound, as it moved upon its
hinges.
Having deposited our mournful burden upon tres-
sels within this region of horror, we partially turned
aside the yet unscrewed lid of the coffin, and looked
upon the face of the tenant. A striking similitude be-
tween the brother and sister now first arrested my
attention; and Usher, divining, perhaps, my thoughts,


FALL OF THE HOUSE OF USHER. 489
murmured out some few words from which I learned
that the deceased and himself had been twins, and that
sympathies of a scarcely intelligible nature had always
existed between them. Our glances, however, rested
not long upon the dead—for we could not regard her
una wed. The disease which had thus entombed the
lady in the maturity of youth, had left, as usual in all
maladies of a strictly cataleptical character, the mock-
ery of a faint blush upon the bosom and the face, and
that suspiciously lingering smile upon the lip which is
so terrible in death. We replaced and screwed down
the lid, and, having secured the door of iron, made
our way, with toil, into the scarcely less gloomy apart-
ments of the upper portion of the house.
And now, some days of bitter grief having elapsed,
an observable change came over the features of the
mental disorder of my friend. His ordinary manner
had vanished. His ordinary occupations were neglected
or forgotten. He roamed from chamber to chamber
with hurried, unequal, and objectless step. The pal-
lor of his countenance had assumed, if possible, a more
ghastly hue—but the luminousness of his eye had
utterly gone out. The once occasional husluness of
his tone was heard no more; and a tremulous quaver,
as if of extreme terror, habitually characterized his
utterance. There were times, indeed, when I
thought his unceasingly agitated mind was labouring
with some oppressive secret, to divulge which he
struggled for the necessary courage. At times, again,
I was obliged to resolve all into the mere inexplicable
vagaries of madness, for I beheld him gazing upon
vacancy for long hours, in an attitude of the profound-
est attention, as if listening to some imaginary sound.
It was no wonder that his condition terrified—that it
Vol. HI.—19


TALES.
infected me. I felt creeping upon me, by slow yet
certain decrees, the wild influences of his own fantastic
\ e: impressive superstitions.
I; was, especially, upon retiring to bed late in the
nigh: c: the seventh or eighth day after the placing of
the lady Madeline within the donjon, that I experi-
enced the rull power of such feelings. Sleep came not
near my couch—while the hours waned and waned
a>v. 1 struggled to reason off" the nervousness
\ hich had dominion over me. I endeavoured to be-
lieve that much, if not all of what I felt, was due to
the bewildering influence of the gloomy furniture of
the room—ct the dark and tattered draperies, which,
tortured into motion bv the breath of a rising tempest,
>d f.t:..!!v to and fro upon the walls, and rustled
uneasily about the decorations of the bed. But my
efforts were fruitless. An irrepressible tremour grad-
ually pervaded mv frame; and, at length, there sat
upon mv rv heart an incubus of utterly causeless
alarm. Shaking this otF with a gasp and a struggle, I
■.putted m\ sel: upon the pillows, and, peering ear-
nestly within the intense darkness of the chamber,
hearkened—1 know not why, except that an instinc-
tive >p:.r:t prompted me—to certain low and indefinite
sounds  hich came, through the pauses of the storm,
a; long intervals, I knew not whence. Overpowered
. \ an intense sentiment of horror, unaccountable yet
unendurable, 1 threw on mv clothes with haste (tor I
:e'; that 1 should sleep no more during the night), and
endeavoured to arouse myself from the pitiable condi-
:ion into which 1 had fallen, by pacing rapidly to and
tro through the apartment.
I had taken but few turns in this manner, when a
light step on an adjoining staircase arrested my atten-


FALL OP THE HOUSE OF USHER. 291
tion. I presently recognised it as that of Usher. In
an instant afterward he rapped, with a gentle touch, at
my door, and entered, bearing a lamp. His counte-
nance was, as usual, cadaverously wan—but, more-
over, there was a species of mad hilarity in his eyes—
an evidently restrained hysteria in his whole demean-
our. His air appalled me—but anything was pref-
erable to the solitude which I had so long endured, and
I even welcomed his presence as a relief.
"And you have not seen it?" he said abruptly,
after having stared about him for some moments in si-
lence—" you have not then seen it ?—but, stay ! you
shall." Thus speaking, and having carefully shaded
his lamp, he hurried to one of the casements, and threw
it freely open to the storm.
The impetuous fury of the entering gust nearly lifted
us from our feet. It was, indeed, a tempestuous yet
sternly beautiful night, and one wildly singular in its
terror and its beauty. A whirlwind had apparently
collected its force in our vicinity; for there were fre-
quent and violent alterations in the direction of the
wind; and the exceeding density of the clouds (which
hung so low as to press upon the turrets of the house)
did not prevent our perceiving the life-like velocity with
which they flew careering from all points against each
other, without passing away into the distance. I say
that even their exceeding density did not prevent our
perceiving this—yet we had no glimpse of the moon
or stars—nor was there any flashing forth of the light-
ning. But the under surfaces of the huge masses of
agitated vapour, as well as all terrestrial objects imme-
diately around us, were glowing in the unnatural light
of a faintly luminous and distinctly visible gaseous ex-
halation which hung about and enshrouded the mansion.


TALES.
>• Yoc: most not—vou skill not behold this !" said
■.-.v.-.-: , to l .-hrr. as I led him, with a gentle
c e-.-oe. rt-c •-. the window to a seat. "These ap-
■a-*-oes. w .-:eh Sewder vou, are merely electrical
........ ., r u-oommon—or it may be that they have
.-- g~*>.'. ego. in the rink musmi of the tarn. Let
. ,\-e casement:— the air is chilling and danger-
- ..- 
FALL OF THE HOUSE OF USHER. 293
waited no longer to hold parley with the hermit, who,
in sooth, was of an obstinate and maliceful turn, but,
feeling the rain upon his shoulders, and fearing the ris-
ing of the tempest, uplifted his mace outright, and,
with blows, made quickly room in the plankings of the
door for his gauntleted hand; and now pulling there-
with sturdily, he so cracked, and ripped, and tore all
asunder, that the noise of the dry and hollow-sounding
wood alarumed and reverberated throughout the forest."
At the termination of this sentence I started, and for
a moment, paused; for it appeared to me (although I
at once concluded that my excited fancy had deceived
me)—it appeared to me that, from some very remote
portion of the mansion, there came, indistinctly, to my
ears, what might have been, in its exact similarity of
character, the echo (but a stifled and dull one certainly)
of the very cracking and ripping sound which Sir
Launcelot had so particularly described. It was, be-
yond doubt, the coincidence alone which had arrested
my attention; for, amid the rattling of the sashes of the
casements, and the ordinary commingled noises of the
still increasing storm, the sound, in itself, had nothing,
surely, which should have interested or disturbed me. I
continued the story:
"But the good champion Ethelred, now entering
within the door, was sore enraged and amazed to per-
ceive no signal of the maliceful hermit ; but, in the
stead thereof, a dragon of a scaly and prodigious de-
meanour, and of a fiery tongue, which sate in guard be-
fore a palace of gold, with a floor of silver; and upon
the wall there hung a shield of shining brass with this
legend enwritten—
Who entercth herein, a conqueror hath bin j
Who slayeth the dragon, the shield he shall win;


294 TALES.
And Ethelred uplifted his mace, and struck upon the
head of the dragon, which fell before him, and gave
up his pesty breath, with a shriek so horrid and harsh,
and withal so piercing, that Ethelred had fain to close
his ears with his hands against the dreadful noise of it,
the like whereof was never before heard."
Here again I paused abruptly, and now with a feel-
ing of wild amazement—for there could be no doubt
whatever that, in this instance, I did actually hear
(although from what direction it proceeded I found it
impossible to say) a low and apparently distant, but
harsh, protracted, and most unusual screaming or grat-
ing sound—the exact counterpart of what my fancy
had already conjured up for the dragon's unnatural
shriek as described by the romancer.
Oppressed, as I certainly was, upon the occurrence
of the second and most extraordinary coincidence, by a
thousand conflicting sensations, in which wonder and
extreme terror were predominant, I still retained suffi-
cient presence of mind to avoid exciting, by any ob-
servation, the sensitive nervousness of my companion.
I was by no means certain that he had noticed the
sounds in question; although, assuredly, a strange al-
teration had, during the last few minutes, taken place
in his demeanour. From a position fronting my own,
he had gradually brought round his chair, so as to sit
with his face to the door of the chamber; and thus I
could but partially perceive his features, although I
saw that his lips trembled as if he were murmuring
inaudibly. His head had dropped upon his breast
—yet I knew that he was not asleep, from the
wide and rigid opening of the eye as I caught a
glance of it in profile. The motion of his body, too,
was at variance with this idea—for he rocked from


The Fall of thf Hoise of (\hfp.
Drawn hy H -og:l











296
TALES.
I dared not speak! We have put her living in the
tomb! Said I not that my senses were acute? I note
tell you that J heard her first feeble movements in the
hollow coffin. I heard them—many, many davs
ago—yet I dared not—/ dared not speak! And now
—to-night—F.thelred—ha! ha!—the breaking of the
hermit's door, and the death-cry of the dragon, and
the clangour of the shield!—say, rather, the rending of
her coffin, and the grating of the iron hinges of her
prison, and her struggles within the coppered archwav
of the vault! Oh whither shall I fly? Will she not
be here anon? Is she not hurrying to upbraid me for
my hustc? Have I not heard her footstep on the
stair? Do I not distinguish that heavy and horrible
beating of her heart? Madman!" here he sprang
furiously to his feet, and shrieked out his syllables, as
if in the effort he were giving up his soul—"Mad-
man! I TELL YOU THAT SHE NOW STANDS WITHOUT
THi: DOOR!"
As if in the superhuman energy of his utterance
•here had been found the potency of a spell—the huge
antique panels to which the speaker pointed, threw
slowly back, upon the instant, their ponderous and
ebonv jaws. It was the work ot the rushing gust—but
then without those doors there did stand the lofty and
enshrouded figure of the lady Madeline of Usher.
There was blood upon her white robes, and the evi-
dence of some bitter struggle upon every portion of her
jinaciatcd frame. For a moment she remained trem-
bling and reeling to and fro upon the threshold, then,
with a low moaning cry, fell heavily inward upon the
person of her brother, and in her violent and now
final death-agonies, bore him to the floor a corpse, and
a victim to the terrors he had anticipated.


FALL OF THE HOUSE OF USHER. 297
From that chamber, and from that mansion, I fled
aghast. The storm was still abroad in all its wrath as
I found myself crossing the old causeway. Suddenly
there shot along the path a wild light, and I turned to
see whence a gleam so unusual could have issued; for
the vast house and its shadows were alone behind me.
The radiance was that of the full, setting, and blood-
red moon which now shone vividly through that once
barely-discernible fissure of which I have before
spoken as extending from the roof of the building, in a
zigzag direction, to the base. While I gazed, this
fissure rapidly widened—there came a fierce breath of
the whirlwind—the entire orb of the satellite burst at
once upon my sight—my brain reeled as I saw the
mighty walls rushing asunder—there was a long tu-
multuous shouting sound like the voice of a thousand
waters—and the deep and dank tarn at my feet closed
sullenly and silently over the fragments of the " House
op Usher."


300 TALES.
I had nearly said for the pity—of my fellow men. I
would fain have them believe that I have been, in some
measure, the slave of circumstances beyond human
control. I would wish them to seek out for me, in the
details I am about to give, some little oasis of fatality
amid a wilderness of error. I would have them allow
—what they cannot refrain from allowing—that, al-
though temptation may have erewhile existed as great,
man was never Mm, at least, tempted before—certainly,
never thus fell. And is it therefore that he has never
thus suffered? Have I not indeed been living in a
dream? And am I not now dying a victim to the hor-
ror and the mystery of the wildest of all sublunary
visions?
I am the descendant of a race whose imaginative and
easily excitable temperament has at all times rendered
them remarkable ; and, in my earliest infancy, I gave
evidence of having fully inherited the family character.
As I advanced in years it was more strongly developed;
becoming, for many reasons, a cause of serious disquiet-
ude to my friends, and of positive injury to myself. I
grew self-willed, addicted to the wildest caprices, and
a prey to the most ungovernable passions. Weak-
minded, and beset with constitutional infirmities akin to
my own, my parents could do but little to check the
evil propensities which distinguished me. Some feeble
and ill-directed efforts resulted in complete failure on
their part, and, of course, in total triumph on mine.
Thenceforward my voice was a household law; and at
an age when few children have abandoned their leading-
strings, I was left to the guidance of my own will, and
became, in all but name, the master of my own actions.
My earliest recollections of a school-life, are con-
nected with a large, rambling, Elizabethan house, in a


WILLIAM WILSON 301
misty-looking viUage of England, where were a vast
number of gigantic and gnarled trees, and where all the
houses were excessively ancient. In truth, it was a
dream-like and spirit-soothing place, that venerable old
town. At this moment, in fancy, I feel the refreshing
chilliness of its deeply-shadowed avenues, inhale the
fragrance of its thousand shrubberies, and thrill anew
with undctinable delight, at the deep hollow note of the
church-bell, breaking, each hour, with sullen and sud-
den roar, upon the stillness of the dusky atmosphere in
which the fretted Gothic steeple lay imbedded and
asleep.
It gives me, perhaps, as much of pleasure as I can
now in any manner experience, to dwell upon minute
recollections of the school and its concerns. Steeped
in misery as I am—misery, alas! only too real—I shall
be pardoned for seeking relief, however slight and tem-
porary, in the weakness of a few rambling details.
These, moreover, utterly trivial, and even ridiculous in
themselves, assume, to my fancy, adventitious impor-
tance, as connected with a period and a locality when
and where I recognise the first ambiguous monitions of
the destiny which afterwards so fully overshadowed
me. Let me then remember.
The house, I have said, was old and irregular. The
grounds were extensive, and a high and solid brick
wall, topped with a bed of mortar and broken glass,
encompassed the whole. This prison-like rampart
formed the limit of our domain; beyond it we saw but
thrice a week—once every Saturday afternoon, when,
attended by two ushers, we were permitted to take
brief walks in a body through some of the neighbouring
fields—and twice during Sunday, when we were pa-
raded in the same formal manner to the morning and


302
TALES.
evening service in the one church of the village. Of
this church the principal of our school was pastor.
With how deep a spirit of wonder and perplexity was
I wont to regard him from our remote pew in the gal-
lery, as, with step solemn and slow, he ascended the
pulpit! This reverend man, with countenance so de-
murely benign, with robes so glossy and so clerically
flowing, with wig so minutely powdered, so rigid and
so vast,—could this be he who, of late, with sour vis-
age, and in snuffy habiliments, administered, ferule in
hand, the Draconian laws of the academy? Oh, gi-
gantic paradox, too utterly monstrous for solution!
At an angle of the ponderous wall frowned a more
ponderous gate. It was riveted and studded with iron
bolts, and surmounted with jagged iron spikes. What
impressions of deep awe did it inspire! It was never
opened save for the three periodical egressions and in-
grcssions already mentioned; then, in every creak of
its mighty hinges, we found a plenitude of mystery—
a world of matter for solemn remark, or for more sol-
emn meditation.
The extensive enclosure was irregular in form, having
many capacious recesses. Of these, three or four of
the largest constituted the play-ground. It was level,
and covered with fine hard gravel. I well remember
it had no trees, nor benches, nor anything similar with-
in it. Of course it was in the rear of the house. In
front lay a small parterre, planted with box and other
shrubs; but through this sacred division we passed only
uoon rare occasions indeed—such as a first advent to
school or final departure thence, or perhaps, when a
parent or friend having called for us, we joyfully took
our way home for the Christmas or Midsummer holy-
days.


WILLIAM WILSON. 303
But the house!—how quaint an old building was
this!—to me how veritably a palace of enchantment!
There was really no end to its windings—to its incom-
prehensible subdivisions. It was difficult, at any given
time, to say with certainty upon which of its two stories
one happened to be. From each room to every other
there were sure to be found three or four steps either in
ascent or descent. Then the lateral branches were in-
numerable—inconceivable—and so returning in upon
themselves, that our most exact ideas in regard to the
whole mansion were not very far different from those
with which we pondered upon infinity. During the
five years of my residence here, I was never able to
ascertain with precision, in what remote locality lay the
little sleeping apartment assigned to myself and some
eighteen or twenty other scholars.
The school-room was the largest in the house—I
could not help thinking, in the world. It was very
long, narrow, and dismally low, with pointed Gothic
windows and a ceiling of oak. In a remote and terror-
inspiring angle was a square enclosure of eight or ten
feet, comprising the sanctum, "during hours," of our
principal, the Reverend Dr. Bransby. It was a solid
structure, with massy door, sooner than open which in
the absence of the «' Dominie," we would all have
willingly perished by the peine forte et dure. In
other angles were two other similar boxes, far less rev-
erenced, indeed, but still greatly matters of awe. One
of these was the pulpit of the " classical " usher, one
of the "English and mathematical." Interspersed
about the room, crossing and recrossing in endless irreg-
ularity, were innumerable benches and desks, black,
ancient, and time-worn, piled desperately with much-
bethumbed books, and so beseamed with initial letters,


3°4
TALES.
names at fall length, grotesque figures, and other mul-
tiplied efforts of the knife, as to have entirely lost what
little of original form might have been their portion in
days long departed. A huge bucket with water stood
at one extremity of the room, and a clock of stupendous
dimensions at the other.
Encompassed by the massy walls of this venerable
academy, I passed, yet not in tedium or disgust, the
years of the third lustrum of my life. The teeming
brain of childhood requires no external world of inci-
dent to occupy or amuse it; and the apparently dismal
monotony of a school was replete with more intense
excitement than my riper youth has derived from lux-
ury, or my fall manhood from crime. Yet I must be-
lieve that my first mental development had in it much
of the uncommon—even much of the outre. Upon
mankind at large the events of very early existence
rarely leave in mature age any definite impression. All
is gray shadow—a weak and irregular remembrance—
an indistinct regathering of feeble pleasures and phantas-
magoric pains. With me this is not so. In childhood
1 must have felt with the energy of a man what I now
rind stamped upon memory in lines as vivid, as deep, and
as durable as the exergues of the Carthaginian medals.
Vet in fact—in the fact of the world's view—how
little was there to remember! The morning's awak-
ening, the nightly summons to bed; the connings, the
recitations; the periodical half-holidays, and perambu-
lations; the play-ground, with its broils, its pastimes,
its intrigues ;—these, by a mental sorcery long forgot-
ten, were made to involve a wilderness of sensation, a
world of rich incident, an universe of varied emotion,
of excitement the most passionate and spirit-stirring.
"Oh, le ion tempi, que ce Steele de fer/"


WILLIAM WILSON. 305
In truth, the ardor, the enthusiasm, and the imperi-
ousness of my disposition, soon rendered me a marked
character among my schoolmates, and by slow, but
natural gradations, gave me an ascendancy over all not
greatly older than myself;—over all with a single ex-
ception. This exception was found in the person of a
scholar, who, although no relation, bore the same
Christian and surname as myself;—a circumstance, in
fact, b-ttle remarkable; for, notwithstanding a noble
descent, mine was one of those everyday appellations
which seem, by prescriptive right, to have been, time
out of mind, the common property of the mob. In
this narrative I have therefore designated myself as
William Wilson,—a fictitious title not very dissimilar
to the real. My namesake alone, of those who in
school phraseology constituted "our set," presumed
to compete with me in the studies of the class—in the
sports and broils of the play-ground—to refuse implicit
belief in my assertions, and submission to my will—in-
deed, to interfere with my arbitrary dictation in any
respect whatsoever. If there is on earth a supreme
and unqualified despotism, it is the despotism of a mas-
ter mind in boyhood over the less energetic spirits of its
companions.
Wilson's rebellion was to me a source of the great-
est embarrassment;—the more so as, in spite of the
bravado with which in public I made a point of treat-
ing him and his pretensions, I secretly felt that I feared
him, and could not help thinking the equality which he
maintained so easily with myself, a proof of his true
superiority; since not to be overcome cost me a per-
petual struggle. Yet this superiority—even this equal-
ity—was in truth acknowledged by no one but my-
self; our associates, by some unaccountable blindness,
Vol. III.—30


306
TALES.
seemed not even to suspect it. Indeed, his competi-
tion, his resistance, and especially his impertinent and
dogged interference with my purposes, were not more
pointed than private. He appeared to be destitute
alike of the ambition which urged, and of the passion-
ate energy of mind which enabled me to excel. In his
rivalry he might have been supposed actuated solely by
;i whimsical desire to thwart, astonish, or mortify my-
self; although there were times when I could not help
observing, with a feeling made up of wonder, abase-
ment, and pique, that he mingled with his injuries, his
insults, or his contradictions, a certain most inappropri-
ate, and assuredly most unwelcome tiffectionatcness of
manner. I could only conceive this singular behavior
to arise from a consummate self-conceit assuming the
vulgar airs ut patronage and protection.
Perhaps it was this latter trait in Wilson's conduct,
conjoined with our identity of name, and the mere ac-
cident ot our having entered the school upon the same
Jay, which set afloat the notion that we were brothers,
among the senior classes in the academy. These do
not usually inquire with much strictness into the affairs
of their juniors. I have before said, or should have
said, that Wilson was not, in the most remote degree,
connected with my family. But assuredly if we had
been brothers we must have been twins; for, after
.caving Dr. Bransby's, I casually learned that my
namesake was born on the nineteenth of January, I 813
—and this is a somewhat remarkable coincidence; for
the Jay is precisely that of my own nativity.
It may seem strange that in spite of the continual
anxietv occasioned me by the rivalry of Wilson, and
his intolerable spirit of contradiction, I could not bring
myself to hate him altogether. We had, to be sure,


WILLIAM WILSON. 307
nearly every day a quarrel in which, yielding me pub-
licly the palm of victory, he, in some manner, con-
trived to make me feel that it was he who had deserved
it; yet a sense of pride on my part, and a veritable
dignity on his own, kept us always upon what are
called "speaking terms," while there were many
points of strong congeniality in our tempers, operating
to awake in me a sentiment which our position alone,
perhaps, prevented from ripening into friendship. It
is difficult, indeed, to define, or even to describe, my
real feelings towards him. They formed a motley
and heterogeneous admixture ;—some petulant animos-
ity, which was not yet hatred, some esteem, more
respect, much fear, with a world of uneasy curiosity.
To the moralist it will be unnecessary to say, in addi-
tion, that Wilson and myself were the most insepara-
ble of companions.
It was no doubt the anomalous state of affairs exist-
ing between us, which turned all my attacks upon him,
(and they were many, either open or covert) into the
channel of banter or practical joke (giving pain while
assuming the aspect of mere fun) rather than into a
more serious and determined hostility. But my en-
deavours on this head were by no means uniformly
successful, even when my plans were the most wittily
concocted; for my namesake had much about him, in
character, of that unassuming and quiet austerity
which, while enjoying the poignancy of its own jokes,
has no heel of Achilles in itself, and absolutely refuses
to be laughed at. I could find, indeed, but one vul-
nerable point, and that, lying in a personal peculiarity,
arising, perhaps, from constitutional disease, would
have been spared by any antagonist less at his wit's end
than myself;—my rival had a weakness in the faucial


3°8
TALES.
or guttural organs, which precluded him from raising
his voice at any time above a very low whisper. Of
this defect I did not fail to take what poor advantage
lay in my power.
Wilson's retaliations in kind were many; and there
was one form of his practical wit that disturbed me
beyond measure. How his sagacity first discovered at
all that so petty a thing would vex me, is a question I
never could solve ; but, having discovered, he habitually
practised the annoyance. I had always felt aversion
to mv uncourtly patronymic, and its very common, if
not plebeian pr.-enomen. The words were venom in
my ears ; and when, upon the day of my arrival, a
second William Wilson came also to the academy, I
felt angry with him for bearing the name, and doubly
disgusted with the name because a stranger bore it,
who would be the cause of its twofold repetition, who
would be constantly in my presence, and whose con-
cerns, in the ordinary routine of the school business,
must inevitably, on account of the detestable coinci-
dence, be often confounded with my own.
The feeling of vexation thus engendered grew
stronger with every circumstance tending to show re-
semblance, moral or physical, between my rival and
mvsclf. I had not then discovered the remarkable fact
that vvc were of the same age; but I saw that we
were of the same height, and I perceived that we were
even singularly alike in general contour of person and
outline of feature. I was galled, too, by the rumor
touching a relationship, which had grown current in
she upper forms. In a word, nothing could more
seriously disturb me, (although I scrupulously con-
cealed such disturbance, ) than any allusion to a simi-
larity of mind, person, or condition existing between


WILLIAM WILSON. 309
us. But, in truth, I had no reason to believe that
(with the exception of the matter of relationship, and
in the case of Wilson himself,) this similarity had ever
been made a subject of comment, or even observed at
all by our schoolfellows. That he observed it in all
its bearings, and as fixedly as I, was apparent; but
that he could discover in such circumstances so fruitful
a field of annoyance, can only be attributed, as I said
before, to his more than ordinary penetration.
His cue, which was to perfect an imitation of my-
self, lay both in words and in actions; and most ad-
mirably did he play his part. My dress it was an
easy matter to copy; my gait and general manner
were, without difficulty, appropriated; in spite of his
constitutional defect, even my voice did not escape
him. My louder tones were, of course, unattempted,
but then the key, it was identical; and his singular
whisper, it grew the very echo of my own.
How greatly this most exquisite portraiture harassed
me, (for it could not justly be termed a caricature,) I
will not now venture to describe. I had but one con-
solation—in the fact that the imitation, apparently, was
noticed by myself alone, and that I had to endure only
the knowing and strangely sarcastic smiles of my name-
sake himself. Satisfied with having produced in my
bosom the intended effect, he seemed to chuckle in
secret over the sting he had inflicted, and was charac-
teristically disregardful of the public applause which the
success of his witty endeavours might have so easily
elicited. That the school, indeed, did not feel his de-
sign, perceive its accomplishment, and participate in his
sneer, was, for many anxious months, a riddle I could
not resolve. Perhaps the gradation of his copy ren-
dered it not so readily perceptible; or, more possibly,


TALES.
I owed my security to the masterly air of the copyist,
who, disdaining the letter, (which in a painting is all
the obtuse can see,) gave but the full spirit of his orig-
inal for my individual contemplation and chagrin.
I have already more than once spoken of the disgust-
ing air of patronage which he assumed toward me, and
of his frequent officious interference with my will.
This interference often took the ungracious character of
advice; advice not openly given, but hinted or insinuated.
I received it with a repugnance which gained strength
as I grew in years. Yet, at this distant day, let me
do him the simple justice to acknowledge that I can re-
call no occasion when the suggestions of my rival were
on the side of those errors or follies so usual to his
immature age and seeming inexperience; that his moral
sense, at least, if not his general talents and worldly
wisdom, was far keener than my own; and that I
might, to-day, have been a better, and thus a happier
man, had I less frequently rejected the counsels em-
bodied in those meaning whispers which I then but too
cordially hated and too bitterly despised.
As it was, I at length grew restive in the extreme
under his distasteful supervision, and daily resented more
and more openly what 1 considered his intolerable ar-
rogance. I have said that, in the first years of our
connexion as schoolmates, my feelings in regard to him
might have been easily ripened into friendship: but, in
the latter months of my residence at the academy, al-
though the intrusion ot his ordinary manner had, be-
yond doubt, in some measure, abated, my sentiments,
in nearly similar proportion, partook very much of posi-
tive hatred. Upon one occasion he saw this, I think,
and afterwards ayoided, or made a show of avoiding me.
It was about the same period, if I remember aright,


WILLIAM WILSON. $11
that, in an altercation of violence with him, in which
he was more than usually thrown off his guard, and
spoke and acted with an openness of demeanor rather
foreign to his nature, I discovered, or fancied I dis-
covered, in his accent, his air, and general appearance,
a something which first startled, and then deeply inter-
ested me, by bringing to mind dim visions of my earliest
infancy—wild, confused and thronging memories of a
time when memory herself was yet unborn. I cannot
better describe the sensation which oppressed me than
by saying that I could with difficulty shake off the be-
lief of my having been acquainted with the being who
stood before me, at some epoch very long ago—some
point of the past even infinitely remote. The delusion,
however, faded rapidly as it came; and I mention it
at all but to define the day of the last conversation I
there held with my singular namesake.
The huge old house, with its countless subdivisions,
had several large chambers communicating with each
other, where slept the greater number of the students.
There were, however, (as must necessarily happen in
a building so awkwardly planned,) many little nooks or
recesses, the odds and ends of the structure; and these
the economic ingenuity of Dr. Bransby had also fitted
up as dormitories; although, being the merest closets,
they were capable of accommodating but a single indi-
vidual. One of these small apartments was occupied
by Wilson.
One night, about the close of my fifth year at the
school, and immediately after the altercation just men-
tioned, finding every one wrapped in sleep, I arose
from bed, and, lamp in hand, stole through a wilder-
ness of narrow passages from my own bedroom to that
of my rival. I had long been plotting one of those ill-


3Ii TALES.
natured pieces of practical wit at his expense in which
I had hitherto been so uniformly unsuccessful. It was
my intention, now, to put my scheme in operation,
and I resolved to make him feel the whole extent of the
malice with which I was imbued. Having reached his
closet, I noiselessly entered, leaving the lamp, with a
shade over it, on the outside. I advanced a step, and lis-
tened to the sound of his tranquil breathing. Assured of
his being asleep, I returned, took the light, and with it
again approached the bed. Close curtains were around
it, which, in the prosecution of my plan, I slowly and
quietly withdrew, when the bright rays fell vividly upon
the sleeper, and my eyes, at the same moment, upon
his countenance. I looked;—and a numbness, an ici-
ness of feeling instantly pervaded my frame. My
breast heaved, my knees tottered, my whole spirit be-
came possessed with an objectless yet intolerable horror.
Gasping for breath, I lowered the lamp in still nearer
proximity to the face. Were these—these the linea-
ments of William Wilson? I saw, indeed, that they
were his, but I shook as if with a fit of the ague in
fancying they were not. What was there about them
to confound me in this manner? I gazed ;—while my
brain reeled with a multitude of incoherent thoughts.
Not thus he appeared—assuredly not thus—in the vi-
vacity of his waking hours. The same name! the
same contour of person! the same day of arrival at the
academy! And then his dogged and meaningless imi-
tation of my gait, my voice, my habits, and my man-
ner! Was it, in truth, within the bounds of human
possibility, that what I now saw was the result, merely,
of the habitual practice of this sarcastic imitation? Awe-
stricken, and with a creeping shudder, I extinguished
the lamp, passed silently from the chamber, and left,


WILLIAM WILSON. 313
at once, the halls of that old academy, never to enter
them again.
After a lapse of some months, spent at home in mere
idleness, I found myself a student at Eton. The brief
interval had been sufficient to enfeeble my remembrance
of the events at Dr. Bransby's, or at least to effect a
material change in the nature of the feelings with which
I remembered them. The truth—the tragedy—of the
drama was no more. I could now find room to doubt
the evidence of my senses; and seldom called up the
subject at all but with wonder at the extent of human
credulity, and a smile at the vivid force of the imagina-
tion which I hereditarily possessed. Neither was this
species of scepticism likely to be diminished by the
character of the life I led at Eton. The vortex of
thoughtless folly into which I there so immediately and
so recklessly plunged, washed away all but the froth of
my past hours, engulfed at once every solid or serious
impression, and left to memory only the veriest levities
of a former existence.
I do not wish, however, to trace the course of my
miserable profligacy here—a profligacy which set at
defiance the laws, while it eluded the vigilance of the
institution. Three years of folly, passed without profit,
had but given me rooted habits of vice, and added, in
a somewhat unusual degree, to my bodily stature, when,
after a week of soulless dissipation, I invited a small
party of the most dissolute students to a secret carousal
in my chambers. We met at a late hour of the night;
for our debaucheries were to be faithfully protracted
until morning. The wine flowed freely, and there
were not wanting other and perhaps more dangerous
seductions; so that the grey dawn had already faintly
appeared in the east, while our delirious extravagance


TALES.
was at its height. Madly flushed with cards and in-
toxication, I was in the act of insisting upon a toast of
more than wonted profanity, when my attention was
suddenly diverted by the violent, although partial un-
closing of the door of the apartment, and by the eager
voice of a servant from without. He said that some
person, apparently in great haste, demanded to speak
with me in the hall.
Wildly excited with wine, the unexpected interrup-
tion rather delighted than surprised me. I staggered
forward at once, and a few steps brought me to the
vestibule of the building. In this low and small room
there hung no lamp; and now no light at all was ad-
mitted, save that of the exceedingly feeble dawn which
made its way through the semi-circular window. As I
put my foot over the threshold, I became aware of the
figure of a youth about my own height, and habited in
a white kerseymere morning frock, cut in the novel
fashion of the one I myself wore at the moment. This
the faint light enabled me to perceive; but the features
of his face I could not distinguish. Upon my entering
he strode hurriedly up to me, and, seizing me by the
iirm with a gesture of petulant impatience, whispered
the words "William Wilson!" in my ear.
1 grew perfectly sober in an instant.
There was that in the manner of the stranger, and
in the tremulous shake of his uplifted finger, as he held
it between my eyes and the light, which filled me with
unqualified amazement; but it was not this which had
so violently moved me. It was the pregnancy of sol-
emn admonition in the singular, low, hissing utterance;
and, above all, it was the character, the tone, the key,
of those few, simple, and familiar, yet whispered sylla-
bles, which came with a thousand thronging memories





WILLIAM WILSON. 315
of by-gone days, and struck upon my soul with the
shock of a galvanic battery. Ere I could recover the
use of my senses he was gone.
Although this event failed not of a vivid effect upon
my disordered imagination, yet was it evanescent a>
vivid. For some weeks, indeed, I busied myself in
earnest inquiry, or was wrapped in a cloud of morbid
speculation. I did not pretend to disguise from my
perception the identity of the singular individual who
thus perseveringly interfered with my affairs, and har-
assed me with his insinuated counsel. But who and
what was this Wilson ?—and whence came he ?—and
what were his purposes? Upon neither of these
points could I be satisfied; merely ascertaining, in re-
gard to him, that a sudden accident in his family had
caused his removal from Dr. Bransby's academy on
the afternoon of the day in which I myself had
eloped. But in a brief period I ceased to think upon
the subject; my attention being all absorbed in a con-
templated departure for Oxford. Thither I soon
went; the uncalculating vanity of my parents furnish-
ing me with an outfit and annual establishment, which
would enable me to indulge at will in the luxury al-
ready so dear to my heart,—to vie in profuseness of
expenditure with the haughtiest heirs of the wealthiest
earldoms in Great Britain..
Excited by such appliances to vice, my constitu-
tional temperament broke forth with redoubled ardor,
and I spurned even the common restraints of decency
in the mad infatuation of my revels. But it were ab-
surd to pause in the detail of my extravagance. Let
it suffice, that among spendthrifts I out-Heroded
Herod, and that, giving name to a multitude of novel
follies, I added no brief appendix to the long catalogue


3i6
TALES.
of vices then usual in the most dissolute university of
Europe.
It could hardly be credited, however, that I had,
even here, so utterly fallen from the gentlemanly es-
tate, as to seek acquaintance with the vilest arts of the
gambler by profession, and, having become an adept
in his despicable science, to practise it habitually as a
means of increasing my already enormous income at
the expense of the weak-minded among my fellow-
collegians. Such, nevertheless, was the fact. And
the very enormity of this offence against all manly and
honourable sentiment proved, beyond doubt, the main
if not the sole reason of the impunity with which it
was committed. Who, indeed, among my most
abandoned associates, would not rather have disputed
the clearest evidence of his senses, than have suspected
of such courses, the gay, the frank, the generous
William Wilson—the noblest and most liberal com-
moner at Oxford—him whose follies (said his para-
sites) were but the follies of youth and unbridled fancy
—whose errors but inimitable whim—whose darkest
vice but a careless and dashing extravagance?
1 had been now two years successfully busied in
this way, when there came to the university a young
piirz'enu nobleman, Glendinning—rich, said report, as
Herodes Atticus—his riches, too, as easily acquired.
1 soon found him of weak intellect, and, of course,
marked him as a fitting subject for my skill. I fre-
quently engaged him in play, and contrived, with the
gambler's usual art, to let him win considerable sums,
the more effectually to entangle him in my snares. At
length, my schemes being ripe, I met him (with the
full intention that this meeting should be final and de-
cisive) at the chambers of a fellow-commoner, (Mr.


WILLIAM WILSON. 317
Preston,) equally intimate with both, but who, to do
him justice, entertained not even a remote suspicion of
my design. To give to this a better colouring, I had
contrived to have assembled a party of some eight or
ten, and was solicitously careful that the introduction
of cards should appear accidental, and originate in the
proposal of my contemplated dupe himself. To be
brief upon a vile topic, none of the low finesse was
omitted, so customary upon similar occasions that it is
a j 1st matter for wonder how any are still found so
besotted as to fall its victim.
We had protracted our sitting far into the night, and
I had at length effected the manoeuvre of getting Glen-
dinning as my sole antagonist. The game, too, was
my favorite ccarte. The rest of the company, inter-
ested in the extent of our play, had abandoned their
own cards, and were standing around us as spectators.
The parvenu, who had been induced by my artifices
in the early part of the evening, to drink deeply, now
shuffled, dealt, or played, with a wild nervousness of
manner for which his intoxication, I thought, might
partially, but could not altogether account. In a very
short period he had become my debtor to a large
amount, when, having taken a long draught of port,
he did precisely what I had been coolly anticipating—
he proposed to double our already extravagant stakes.
With a well-feigned show of reluctance, and not until
after my repeated refusal had seduced him into some
angry words which gave a color of pique to my com-
pliance, did I finally comply. The result, of course,
did but prove how entirely the prey was in my toils;
in less than an hour he had quadrupled his debt. For
some time his countenance had been -losing the florid
tinge lent it by the wine; but now, to my astonish-


318 TALES.
ment, I perceived that it had grown to a pallor truly
fearful. I say to my astonishment. Glendinning had
been represented to my eager inquiries as immeasurably
wealthy; and the sums which he had as yet lost, al-
though in themselves vast, could not, I supposed, very
seriously annoy, much less so violently affect him.
That he was overcome by the wine just swallowed,
was the idea which most readily presented itself; and,
rather with a view to the preservation of my own
character in the eyes of my associates, than from any
less interested motive, I was about to insist, peremp-
torily, upon a discontinuance of the play, when some
expressions at my elbow from among the company,
anj an ejaculation evincing utter despair on the part of
Glendinning, gave me to understand that I had effected
his total ruin under circumstances which, rendering
him an object for the pity of all, should have protected
him from the ill offices even of a fiend.
What now might have been my conduct it is diffi-
cult to say. The pitiable condition of my dupe had
thrown an air of embarrassed gloom over all; and, for
some moments, a profound silence was maintained,
during which I could not help feeling my cheeks tingle
with the many burning glances of scorn or reproach
cast upon me by the less abandoned of the party. I
will even own that an intolerable weight of anxiety
was for a brief instant lifted from my bosom by the
sudden and extraordinary interruption which ensued.
The wide, heavy folding doors of the apartment were
all at once thrown open, to their full extent, with a
vigorous and rushing impetuosity that extinguished, as
if by magic, every candle in the room. Their light,
in dying, enabled us just to perceive that a stranger had
entered, about my own height, and closely muffled in


WILLIAM WILSON. 319
a cloak. The darkness, however, was now total;
and we could only feel that he was standing in our
midst. Before any one of us could recover from the
extreme astonishment into which this rudeness had
thrown all, we heard the voice of the intruder.
"Gentlemen," he said, in a low, distinct, and
never-to-be-forgotten tohisper which thrilled to the
very marrow of my bones, "Gentlemen, I make no
apology for this behaviour, because in thus behaving, I
am but fulfilling a duty. You are, beyond doubt, un-
informed of the true character of the person who has
to-night won at eearte a large sum of money from Lord
Glendinning. I will therefore put you upon an expe-
ditious and decisive plan of obtaining this very neces-
sary information. Please to examine, at your leisure,
the inner linings of the cuff of his left sleeve, and the
several little packages which may be found in the some-
what capacious pockets of his embroidered morning
wrapper."
While he spoke, so profound was the stillness that
one might have heard a pin drop upon the floor. In
ceasing, he departed at once, and as abruptly as he had
entered. Can I—shall I describe my sensations?
—must I say that I felt all the horrors of the damned?
Most assuredly I had little time given for reflection.
Many hands roughly seized me upon the spot, and
lights were immediately reprocured. A search ensued.
In the lining of my sleeve were found all the court
cards essential in eearte, and, in the pockets of my
wrapper, a number of packs, fac-similes of those used
at our sittings, with the single exception that mine
were of the species called, technically, arrondees; the
honours being slightly convex at the ends, the lower
cards slightly convex at the sides. In this disposition,


320 TALES.
the dupe who cuts, as customary, at the length of the
pack, will invariably find that he cuts his antagonist an
honor; while the gambler, cutting at the breadth, will,
as certainly, cut nothing for his victim which may
count in the records of the game.
Any burst of indignation upon this discovery would
have affected me less than the silent contempt, or the
sarcastic composure, with which it was received.
"Mr. Wilson," said our host, stooping to remove
from beneath his feet an exceedingly luxurious cloak
of rare furs, " Mr. Wilson, this is your property."
(The weather was cold; and, upon quitting my own
room, I had thrown a cloak over my dressing wrapper,
putting it off upon reaching the scene of play.) "I
presume it is supererogatory to seek here (eyeing the
folds of the garment with a bitter smile) for any far-
ther evidence of your skill. Indeed, we have had
enough. You will see the necessity, I hope, of quit-
ting Oxford—at all events, of quitting instantly my
chambers."
Abased, humbled to the dust as I then was, it is
probable that I should have resented this galling lan-
guage by immediate personal violence, had not my
whole attention been at the moment arrested by a fact
of the most startling character. The cloak which I
had worn was of a rare description of fur; how rare,
how extravagantly costly, I shall not venture to say.
Its fashion, too, was of my own fantastic invention; for
I was fastidious to an absurd degree of coxcombry, in
matters of this frivolous nature. When, therefore,
Mr. Preston reached me that which he had picked up
upon the floor, and near the folding doors of the
apartment, it was with an astonishment nearly border-
ing upon terror, that I perceived my own already


William Wilson.
Drawn bf F. C. Hint)











WILLIAM WILSON. 321
hanging on my arm, (where I had no doubt unwit-
tingly placed it,) and that the one presented me was
but its exact counterpart in every, in even the minut-
est possible particular. The singular being who had
so disastrously exposed me, had been muffled, I re-
membered, in a cloak; and none had been worn at all
by any of the members of our party with the exception
of myself. Retaining some presence of mind, I took
the one offered me by Preston; placed it, unnoticed,
over my own; left the apartment with a resolute
scowl of defiance; and, next morning ere dawn of
day, commenced a hurried journey from Oxford to
the continent, in a perfect agony of horror and of
shame.
I fled in vain. My evil destiny pursued me as if in
exultation, and proved, indeed, that the exercise of its
mysterious dominion had as yet only begun. Scarcely
had I set foot in Paris ere I had fresh evidence of the
detestable interest taken by this Wilson in my concerns.
Years flew, while I experienced no relief. Villain!
—at Rome, with how untimely, yet with how spec-
tral an officiousness, stepped he in between me and
my ambition! At Vienna, too—at Berlin—and at
Moscow! Where, in truth, had I not bitter cause to
curse him within my heart? From his inscrutable
tyranny did I at length flee, panic-stricken, as from a
pestilence; and to the very ends of the earth 1 fled in
vain.
And again, and again, in secret communion with
my own spirit, would I demand the questions " Who
is he?—whence came he ?—and what are his objects i"
But no answer was there found. And then I scruti-
nized, with a minute scrutiny, the forms, and the
methods, and the leading traits of his impertinent super-
Vou III.—21


322
TALES.
vision. But even here there was very little upon
which to base a conjecture. It was noticeable, in-
deed, that, in no one of the multiplied instances in
which he had of late crossed my path, had he so
crossed it except to frustrate those schemes, or to dis-
turb those actions, which, if fully carried out, might
have resulted in bitter mischief. Poor justification
this, in truth, for an authority so imperiously assumed!
Pour indemnity for natural rights of self-agency so per-
tinaciously, so insultingly denied!
I had also been forced to notice that my tormentor,
for a very long period of time, (while scrupulously
and with miraculous dexterity maintaining his whim of
an identity of apparel with myself,) had so contrived
it, in the execution of his varied interference with my
will, that I saw not, at any moment, the features of
hi.s face. Be Wilson what he might, this, at least,
was but the veriest ot affectation, or of folly. Could
he, for an instant, have supposed that, in my admonisher
at Kton—in the destroyer of my honor at Oxford,—
in him who thwarted my ambition at Rome, my re-
venge at Paris, my passionate love at Naples, or what
he falsely termed my avarice in Egypt,—that in this,
my arch-enemy and evil genius, I could fail to recog-
nise the William Wilson of my school boy days,—the
namesake, the companion, the rival,—the hated and
dreaded rival at Dr. Bransby's? Impossible !—But
let me hasten to the last eventful scene of the drama.
Thus far I had succumbed supinely to this imperious
domination. The sentiment of deep awe with which
1 habitually regarded the elevated character, the ma-
jestic wisdom, the apparent omnipresence and omnip-
otence of Wilson, added to a feeling of even terror,
with which certain other traits in his nature and as-


324 TALES.
upon him who had thus interrupted me, and seized him
violently by the collar. He was attired, as I had ex-
pected, in a costume altogether similar to my own;
wearing a Spanish cloak of blue velvet, begirt about the
waist with a crimson belt sustaining a rapier. A mask
of black silk entirely covered his face.
"Scoundrel!" I said, in a voice husky with rage,
while every syllable I uttered seemed as new fuel to my
fury, "scoundrel! impostor! accursed villain! you
shall not—you shall not dog me unto death! Follow
me, or I stab you where you stand !''—and I broke
my way from the ball-room into a small ante-chamber
adjoining—dragging him unresistingly with me as I
went.
Upon entering, I thrust him furiously from me. He
staggered against the wall, while I closed the door with
an oath, and commanded him to draw. He hesitated
but for an instant; then, with a slight sigh, drew in
silence, and put himself upon his defence.
The contest was brief indeed. I was frantic with
every species of wild excitement, and felt within my
single arm the energy and power of a multitude. In a
few seconds I forced him by sheer strength against the
wainscoting, and thus, getting him at mercy, plunged
my sword, with brute ferocity, repeatedly through and
through his bosom.
At that instant some person tried the latch of the
door. I hastened to pre :nt an intrusion, and then
immediately returned to my dying antagonist. But
what human language can adequately portray that as-
tonishment, that horrov which possessed me at the spec-
tacle then presented to view? The brief moment in
which I averted my eyes had been sufficient to produce,
apparently, a material change in the arrangements at the


WILLIAM WILSON. 325
upper or farther end of the room. A large mirror,—
so at first it seemed to me in my confusion—now stood
where none had been perceptible before; and, as I
stepped up to it in extremity of terror, mine own image,
but with features all pale and dabbled in blood, ad-
vanced to meet me with a feeble and tottering gait.
Thus it appeared, I say, but was not. It was my
antagonist—it was Wilson, who then stood before me
in the agonies of his dissolution. His mask and cloak
lay, where he had thrown them, upon the floor. Not
a thread in all his raiment—not a line in all the marked
and singular lineaments of his face which was not, even
in the most absolute identity, mine own!
It was Wilson; but he spoke no longer in a whisper,
and I could have fancied that I myself was speaking
while he said:
"You have conquered, and I yield. Yet, hencefor-
ward art thou also dead—dead to the World, to
Heaven and to Hope! In me didst thou exist—and,
in my death, see by this image, which is thine own, how
utterly thou hast murdered thyself.''


NOTES.
(3*7)


"S3iOM
(-3 -o) 'mry 6c 1 ("3 -o) •wp • gzn ( d -o) 'tn/tz i (-q-o)
tmimfifum or -] (o -o) Vav/v o| '/v^r oe -] (-3 -o)
'XjLirm gi -j (Xai8) Ax? II 1 (-3 -o)' 6 i (t> -o) 'tpu"P
g 1 -o) if 1 S T (o -o) /' * i gz a3rd (coooj-arrji) «•««
rf "( (JOArapoa) jnauvptt* oC "( (pootfjoqiiSiaa/ /wy
■jmw2m Yz t ('Saofc Hi *) fj* zz-\{s o) 'pjveqjv/
H'l (3 •©) tmeuf' it i (-3-oj 'p>rput' Yl -\ (-3 -o) 'punot 9 t
£c »>cd (do) twipftii) of -| (-3 -o) 'ejpf gi 1 (-3 o) hui
01 "| Ipjt'xj smx,*) pj*f*a0fv L -\ (ac«) f^MB i°|St sSed
(inftqiia *) pff/tm Yz 1 ((tidy) »»/ n i (joop-duj)
jtrpjeji Yl 1 (-3 o) VTf tl 1 (T| -o)" 1
( > o> •ptrtff' 11-01 -j frca3*d (-3-0) • ft t (-3 -o) 'tmt/
ll 1 ( > o) 'tm oC 1 1—fry fz -j (spieaiaqc)
-JtJr OC I ( 3 t.) 'tpjjmq it 1 fpoaojtj pui—st Yl -[ (-3 -o)
'Jut/tnm {1 1 < 3 c; *»ro>r * n -| (-3 -o) *f?«» 01 t £1 aSsd
( 7 pur'tJZ I r«pjCO<; Aujgip pSXDOf I? 3JOqA *) J» fz "|
tpwff/nf Y 1 cc aSad (-3 o) *»Joq* n' z£ 1 (*«>diE3)
** [ < 1 *>) i-ntJii imtjvqm. Lz -\ (aSesaii) rpm?jaf 61 -j
<i •*>»• f• i„• n i Or**:011(-3-0)
II I (•> AJi/pr/puv*3 U -\ (3 x>) V» 9c -| (-3 -o) 'jm*ffm
$f 11 J o) ■UHjaj Yz 1 (pasraSraaj) pnzziSom Zz -\ (-3 -0)
•fjuvtttp it 1 (jo*r») jmnzsf 61 1 (-3 -o) >«f 51 -j Cnanum)
•jii'mb. zi t (tudy) in(3 o)^'ii (*) :«)»J9i
0« a>sd ( n -o) -Jutpt* *i-££ 1 (-3 o) »'ii-]|o-o)/wp ■
9« 1 /'ludy) »»/ S= 1 ("^ "°l punfjim.' 61 T (ipt* ")
I I 61 aJ«d C).' rpMrxmj a£ 1 (') .• uJtsjp Sz 1 {-3 -o) '//ww
61 't ('o) 91 1 .ij>rawr tr j ('jatscsip
s,[auv 3^1 fo poijxl sqi Smpoaoans i[3jEip3<imn vtpaoai
im>} jo 3301(1 aqi SuLmri) 'jjfiunp • ■ ~ pioqy g 1 ("3 -o)
'psipui • 9 j gi aSvd (Xax3) iiuL?or I (3imh s) » Sz -\ (-3 -o)
«7' oz 1 (-3 -o) 'ii^noifffB 61 ~\ ('UE330) uxmo Si \ (jo ')
/v Zl 1 (iO(03) ZI [ (ppOA ') ppUMU. Y 1 ("I Tl)
I i (■! -u) ajj i j £i aJvd (-3 o) vo» o£ [ ('snocjwsAaoo)
tuotfvtjjiuu} 6z j Cfpra,) fjm/ L -\ ('yjxap) t/fvrp £ \ 91 aJ3»d
(U0IZ3UU03) tWlfllUUOJ zi \ (p30OAC3pu3) pjJIUMBJVUJ '.Z |


NOTES. 331
1. 25 endeavoured (endeavored) 1. 32 connection (connexion)
page 16 1. 5 death (death,) 1. 7 Aa/f(ha,) 1. 29 conversations
(conversations,) 1. 30 me, (o. c.) page 17 1. 1 pro (n. i.) 1. 1
eon. (n. i.) 1. 4 would (, would) 1. 12 colour (color) 1. 12 of
(, of) 1. 15 ocean (ocean,) 1. 19 although, (o. c.) 1. 20 , too
(o. c.) 1. 25 a (a long) 1. 26^ray (grey) page 18 1. 6 , indeed,
(o. c.) 1. 8 About . . . disaster, (During the three or four
months immediately succeeding the period of the Ariel's
disaster,) 1. 14 seaworthy (sea-worthy) 1. 16 and (o.) 1. 19
ready, (o. c.) 1. 25 design; (,) 1. 30 hazards; (,) page 19 1. 3
with (, with) 1. 19 , without (o. c.) 1. 25 June (April,) 1. 26
, and (o. c.) 1. 27 , a (o. c.) 1. 33-34 hiding- (o. h.) page 20
1. 6 cabin; (,) 1. 7 , he (o. c.) 1. 11 June (April) 1. 12 written
(written,) 1. 18 but, (a. c.) 1. 19 favour (favor) 1. 21 distance,
(o. c.) 1. 23 recognized (recognised) 1. 24 corner, (o. c.) 1. 25
appear, (o. c.) 1. 26 me, (o. c.) 1. 27 grandfather. (,) 1. 33
— "sir (, "Sir) 1. 33 ; my (—) page 21 1. 2 one. (!) 1. 8 me,
(o. c.) 1. 10 ; and (,) 1.12 , " Won't (" won't) 1. 13 -for- (o. h.)
1. 19 forecastle (steerage) 1. 27 whaling-vessel (o. h.) 1. 30
carpet (carpet,) 1. 32 , in short, (o. c.) page 22 1. 4 bulhheads
(bulk-heads) 1. 10 bulkheads (bulk-heads) 1. 14 room, (—)
1.23 at (, where it joined the shifting boards,) 1. 26, and (o. c.)
page 23 1. 10 high, (o. c.) 1. 12 , again, (o. c.) 1. 13 matting,
(o. c.) 1. 14 around (around,) 1. 17 barrels, (o. c.) 1. 20 after-
ward (afterwards) 1. 23 labour (labor) 1. 30 me, (o. c.) 1. 31
time, (o. c.) 1. 33 , ink, (o. c.) page 24 1. 10-11 , he said, (o. c.)
1. 11 hiding-place (o. h.) 1. 13 hold, (o. c.) 1. 14 trapdoor
(trap-door) 1. 22 June (April) 1. 24 without (, without)
page 25 1. 2 weigh (way) 1. 7 aboveboard (above board) 1. 10
you, (o. c.) 1. 18 idea, (o. c.) 1. 30 expedition (cap.) page 27
1. 6 sound, (o. c.) 1. 14 , indeed, (o. c.) 1. 21 ,from (o. c.) 1. 22
larboard, (o. c.) 1. 22 all along (, all along,) 1. 24 neighbour-
hood (neighborhood) 1. 30 endeavour (endeavor) 1. 32 state-
room (state-room) page 28 1. 4 , / (o. c.) 1. 5 , by (o. c.) 1. 8
deserts, (o. c.) 1. 9 , and (o. c.) 1. 11 gray (grey) 1. 18 mercy,
(o. c.) 1. 20 stood, (o. c.) 1. 20 alone, (o. c.) 1. 20 sand-plains
(o. h.) 1. 23 feet, (o. c.) 1. 28 , then, (o. c.) 1. 29 Now, (o. c.)


33» NOTES.
1. 29 least, (o. c.) page 29 I. 1-2 have neither (neither have)
1. 9 eyeballs (eye-balls) I. 14 ; but (—) 1. 15 , when, (o. c.)
1. 15 whine, (o. c.) 1. 17 , and (o. c) 1. 25 and (and,) 1. 32
but, (o. c.) 1. 33 degrees, (0. c.) page 30 1. 2 and (and,) 1. 14
around (round) 1. 16 afterward (afterwards) 1. lgdown ; (—)
1. 22 time; (—) 1. 26 water; (—) 1. 26 burnt (burned) 1. 34
so (, so) page 31 1. 12 found (found,) 1. 13 but, (o. c.) 1. 14
expected (expected,) 1. 15 them), (them,)) 1. 18 my (, my)
I. 22 for (, for) 1. 22 in (, in) 1. 28 with (, with) 1. 34 / (, I)
page 32 1. 3 ship-furniture (o. h.) 1. 4 leave (quit) 1. 14 en-
deavour (endeavor) page 33 1. 1 , / (o. c.) 1. I after (, after)
I. 2 labour (labor) 1. 2 prying (prizing) I. 2 off; (,) 1. 7 line
(line,) 1. 9 touch (touch,) page 34 1. t to (, to) 1. 10 m (, as)
1. 17 behaviour (behavior) 1. 25 injury; (,) 1. 29 afterward
(afterwards) page 35 1. 3 hand, (o. c.) 1. 5 , / (o. c.)
page 36 1. 3 to (, to) 1. 8 away (away,) 1. 12 endeavoured
(endeavored) 1. 14 articles; (—) 1. 20 endeavoured (endeav-
ored) 1. 23 and, (o. c.) 1. 24 box (box,) 1. 26 Now, (o. c.)
page 37 1. 1 it (it,) 1. 3 , and (o. c.) 1. 7 taperwax (taper-
wax) 1. 19 dark (dark.) 1. 22 that (that,) 1. 22 ; by (:) 1. 27
further (farther) 1. 2S to (, to) 1. 29 my (, my) 1. 31 precisely
(precisely,) 1. 32 opium (opium,) 1. 34 the (, the) page 38
1. 12 surface; (,) 1. 19 once (once,) I. 30 and, (o. c.) page 3g
1. 1 and (and,) I. 1 respect (respect,) 1. 2 fact (fact,) 1. 7 rage
(rage,) 1. 16 got (gotten) 1. iS endeavoured (endeavored)
1. 2i famous), (famous,)) 1. 31 , / (o. c.) page 40 1. 17 on (in)
1. 23 forefinger (fore-finger) 1. 25 as (it as) 1. 29 other, (o. c.)
1. 34 M (M.) page 41 1. 8 appeared— (:) 1. 17 , too (o. c.)
1. 19 appear— (I—) page 42 1. I felt (felt,) 1. 25 troubles,
(o. c.) 1. 26 headache (headach) 1. 32 and (, and) page 43
1. 2 demeanour (demeanor) 1. 8 afterward (afterwards) 1. iS
behaviour (behavior) 1. 23^ (, or) 1. 24 hold (hold,) page 44
1. 2 fore-legs (o. h.) 1. 6 endeavoured (endeavored) 1. 6 speech
(voice) 1. 7 carving (carving-) 1. 8 dead, (o. C.) 1. 10 this,
(o. c.) 1. 15 knees, (o. c.) 1. 22 boldly (bodily) 1. 25 , / (o. c.)
1. 25 got (gotten) I. 30 mind, (o. c.) 1. 34 floor (ground)
page 46 1. 1 word (word,) 1. 4 oh, (o. c.) 1. 4 Hush — (I —)


334
NOTES.
ling) 1. 6 flower-pot (o. h.) 1. 5 the (o.) 1. 9 large stomach
(big belly) 1. 20 waist— (;) 1. 22 middle (middle of the calf)
1. 27 watch; (—) page 251 I. 5 little dumpy (dumpy little)
1. 10 , which (o. c.) 1. 15 — He (o. d.) 1. 20 —Lite (o. d.)
1. 20 them, (o. c.) 1. 21 his (that) 1. 30 , round, oily, (round)
1. 30 , with (o. c.) page 252 1. 2 resolutions: (—) 1. 6 —and
(and—) 1. 14 the (all the) 1. 15 arm chairs (arm-chairs)
1. 16-17 —°"e ■ ■ ■ steeples— (, one . . . steeple,) 1. 23
it. — (.) 1. 27 , indeed, (o. c.) 1. 33 short (short,) page 253
1. 8 stomach (belly) 1. 9 other (o.) 1. 9 village; (—) 1. 10
, hit (o. c.) 1. 12 : alas, (—alas!) 1. 15 that (, that) 1. 16
/nils, (;) 1. 23 , turned (o. c.) 1. 26 to (of) 1. 27 was (was
clearly) 1. 29 everybody (every-body) 1. 33 snuff-colour (a. h.)
page 254 1. 2 mustac/iios (mustaches) 1. 7 ,) (),) 1. 8 black
(black silk) 1. 13 , as (o. c.) 1. 16-17 for the honest (for the
eyes of the sober) 1. 26 was, (o. c.) 1. 34 them ; (,) page 255
1. 1 chassez (chaz/iez) 1. I there; (.) 1. 2 zt'phyr (o. a ) 1. 3
House (s. 1.) 1. 6 nose; (,) 1. 7 pull; (,) 1. 8 head; (,) 1. 9
mouth; (,) 1. 30 .— I'o/i (—) 1. 32 and (and the) page
256 1. 14 Thirteen (n. i.) 1. 17 knees. (—) 1. 20 Why at-
tempt (What is the use of attempting) 1. 24 boys,— (—)
1. 21 been (been an) 1. 26 vrows, (—) 1. 28 gentlemen, (—)
1. 30 and, (o. c.) page 257 1. 3 took (got) 1. 7 as (as it) 1. S
— Hut (o. d.) 1. 9 the (the outrageous) 1. 9 behaviour (be-
havior) 1. 14 of (, of) 1. 17 matter . . . distressing (it if he
could more abominable) 1. 19 utmost.— (.) 1. 21 the (the
belly of the) 1. 22 the villain (he) 1. 23 rope, (o. c.) 1. 26
, with (o. c.) 1. 26 both (both his) 1. 28 " . . . " (o.) 1. 30-31
correct (good) 1. 33 fellow (chap).
Variations of GrisivolJ from the text.
Pas;e 247 1. 1 Every body (Everybody) 1. 5 out of the
way (out-of-the-way) i. 17 which (, which) page 248 1. 5
— Among (o. d.) 1. 6 point, (—) 1. 7 reverse, (—) 1. 8
lirogswigg, (—) 1. 9, is (—) 1. 10 preferred. (:—) 1. 2t
Folio (Folio,) 1. 25 envelops (envelopes) page 249 1. 24


NOTES. 335
wood-worh (o. h.) page 250 1. 8 pitce (piece,) 1. 9 china
(cap.) 1. 14 it (it,) 1. 19 made (, made) 1. 24 , of . . . leather,
(—of . . . leather—) page 251 1. 7 , which . . . laty,
(—which . . . lazy—) 1. 15 — He (o. d.) 1. 17 boys, (—)
1. 18 is (is,) 1. 20 smohe. — (.) 1 . 23 to, (—) 1. 23 / (, I) 1. 34
they (, they) page 252 1. 2 resolutions: (:—) 1. 4 things —
(:) 1. 4-6 "— (—") \ . 6 —and (: and—) 1 . 9 session
(session-) 1. 15 arm (arm-) 1. 21 , for (—) 1. 23 it.— (.)
1. 23 the (, the) 1. 31 twelve (cap.) 1. 33 short (short,) page
253 1. 9 than (—than) 1. 10 but (.but) 1. 15 that (, that)
1. 16 hills, (;) 1. 33 snuff (snuff-) page 254 1. 3 there (, there)
1. 6 coat (coat,) 1. 16 me! (!—) 1. 22 , and (;) 1. 22 day
(day,) page 255 1. 1 here (here,) 1. 2 [tiphyr\ (o. a.) 1. 30
). Von (—) page 256 1. 19 — it (,) 1 . 19 , it is (o.) page
257 1. 19 utmost. — (.).
THE MAN THAT WAS USED UP.
Gentleman's Magazine, August, 1839; 1840;
1843 > Broadway Journal II., 5.
Text: The Broadway 'Journal. GriiwoU raria from the
text in a few cases of spelling, accent, and punctuation.
1840 shows no Terbal revision from Gentleman's MagOTunt.
Only a few variations in punctuation are round. 1843 is very
rare, and could not be collated. The Broadway Journal shows
thorough revision from 1840. Especially to be noted is the
omission of several sentences.
Variations of Gentleman's Magazine from the text.
Motto does not occur in Gentleman's Magaxine.
Page 259 1. 6 and (and at) 1. 7 other (other, of this) 1. 7
convinced, (o. c.) 1. 10 anxious (anxious and tremulous) 1. 20
question, (question. What this something was, however, I
found it impossible to say.) page 260 1. 5 Brutus ; — (—)


336 NOTES.
1. 6 black ■ — (—) 1. 17 , also, my acquaintance (my acquaint-
ance was, also,) 1. 20 lustrous: (:) 1. 23 pregnancy to expres-
sion, (force to the pregnant observation of Francis Bacon—
that" there is no exquisite beauty existing in the world
without a certain degree of strangeness in the expres-
sion.") 1. 31-32 The arms . . . modelled (His arms altogether
were admirably modelled, and the fact of his wearing the
right in a sling, gave a greater decision of beauty to the
left) 1. 33 superb (marvellously superb) 1. 33 , indeed, (o. c.)
page 261 1. 2 little, (o. c.) 1. 7 God (God,) 1. 13 now, (o. c.)
1. 14 je (cap.) 1. 15 , — lay ( —) 1. 17 manner:— (—) 1. 22
diminutive (petite) 1. 23 world, (o. c.) 1. 23 or (, or) 1. 25
dimensions (dimension) 1. 26 , hauteur— (. of hauteur,)
1. 29 ear (ear, at the instant,) page 262 1. 2 down- (o. h.)
\. b. ShcnueJ (—showed) 1. 9-10 [Here . . . extent.] ((Here
my friend placed his forefinger to the side of his nose,
and opened his eyes to some extent.)) 1. 9-10 " . . ."
(o. q. m.) 1. 12 of (, of) 1. 20 : but (—) 1. 21 just . . . moment
(i.) 1. 28 <i (a) 1. 29 really— (o. d.) page 263 1. 2 subject;
(,) 1. 7, lead (—) 1. 7 wmdd, {—) 1. n spring- (o. h.) 1. 12
, but . . . side, (o. c.) 1. 18 of the (of the application of
the) 1. 19 — (}— (a) 1. 21 why, (o. c.) I. 22 believe, (o. c.)
1. 26 like — ah (like) 1. 27 ah —ah (o.) page 264 1. 4 event?
(events in which he performed so conscientious a part—)
1. 4-5 quorum . . . fuit (n. i.) 1. 5 Juit, (o. c.) 1. 9 Church
(s. 1.) 1. II just (, just) 1. 12 , but . . . side, (o. c.) 1. 19
.) {a) 1. 21 why, (o. c.) 1. 22 C? (!) 1. 30 the (down the)
1. 31 live; (—) page 265 1. 1 nearly proi'ed (proved so
nearly) 1. 3 it; (—) 1. 4 of (of a) 1. 11 was (however, was)
1. 13 as (, as) 1. 14 the (next the) 1. 18 C? (1) 1. 21 , but
(o. c.) 1. 31 Ct (!) 1. 31 wasn't (was'nt) 1. 33 Smith: (?)
page 266 1. 1 heard.' (I!) 1. 2 "Bless (o. q. m.) 1. 1-2 [. ]
((. .)) I.4 mandragora (mandragora,) 1. 5 , world (world,)
1. 7 owedst (owd'st) 1. 11-13 , went . . . death. (, and went
behind the scenes for the purpose of giving the scoun-
drel a sound threshing.) 1. 14 widow, (o. c.) 1. 15 was (was
very) 1. iS vis-a-vis (partner) 1. 19 the solution of which


NOTES. 337
(whose solution) 1. 21 why, (o. c.) 1. 22 Ct (I) 1. 23 those
(, those) 1. 25 Tattle? (—) 1. 25 it! (it) 1. 28 oh, (o. c.) 1. 31
man—" ("—) page 267 1. 9 Still (Still,) 1. 12 rout (i.)
1.15 ziphyr (a. a.) , 1. 18 toes! (,) 1. 19 fellow! (fellow) 1. 20
0, (o. c.) 1. 23 enlighten (tell) 1. 24 maw —" ("—) 1. 25-27
Fred (s. 1.) 1. 27 anybody (any body) page 268 1. 1 Fred
(s. 1.) 1. 1 seeh (seek for) 1. 7 ;-/&»- (—) 1. 11 why, (o. c.)
1. 13 os (o-os) 1. i^wasn't (was'nt) 1. 14 pan ('pon) 1. 17
Ma-a-a-a-n (Mann) 1. 20 quite (toute) 1. 22 say," (say) 1. 22
[- -] ((- -)) 1. n '«/ (I) 1. 26 Why (Why,) 1. 33 so (I) page
269 1. 14 bed- (o. h.) 1. 19/rrf (feet,) 1. 23 smallest (smallest,
the weakest) 1. 25 / ever (ever I) 1. 27 observe. (!) 1. 28 off,
(o. c.) 1. 28 / (— I) 1. 30 me! (,) 1. 31 why, (o. c.) After 1. 33
insert: — " No — no — no I" said I, getting as close to the
wall as possible, and holding up both hands in the way of
expostulation; "don't know you — know you — know you
— don't know you at all I Where's your master?" here I
gave an impatient squint towards the negro, still keeping a
tight eye upon the bundle 1. 34 / ('' I).
"He! he I he I he — awl he — awl cachinnated that de-
lectable specimen of the human family, with his mouth
fairly extended from ear to ear, and with his forefinger
held up close to his face, and levelled at the object of my
apprehension, as if he was taking aim at it with a pistol
"He! he I he I he — aw I he — aw I he — aw I — what, you
want Mass Smif? Why, dar 's him I" page 270 1. 4 non-
descript (bundle) 1. 11 ,a (o. c.) 1. 12 trice; (,) 1. 13 eyes.
(eyes. Devil the word could I say.) 1. 18 " [ ] " (( )) 1. 19
kg; (leg; he lives in Race street, No. 79—stop, I'll give
you his card ;) 1. 24 bosom I (—) page 271 1. 3 ram down!!
(ram down I —) 1. 3 tyel I (I) 1. 6 gouge; (—) 1. 10 nor (or)
1 . 22 horse-(o. h.) 1. 23 singular- (o. h.) 1. 2$entire (whole)
1. 26 General's countenance (countenance of the General)
1. 27 all (the whole of) 1. 31 D— (s. 1.) 1. 34 is'nt (isn't)
page 272 1. 3 "[. .]" (o.) 1. 5 his (this) 1. 5 and (and
now) 1. 6 tooh . . . him (took leave of my friend) 1. 11 the
. . .up. (THE . . . UP.).
VOL. 111. — 22


34°
NOTES.
her air, her features — all, in their very minutest devel-
opment were those — were identically (I can use no other
sufficient term) were identically those of the Roderick Usher
who sat beside me.) 1. 26 sensation (feeling) 1. 28 When (As)
1. 28 her (her exit) page 282 1. 8-9 (as . . . agitation) (, as . ..
agitation,) 1. 10; and (—) 1. 15 ami (;) 1.15 during(, during)
1. 15 period (period,) 1. 16 endeavours (endeavors) 1. 18 ; or
(—) 1. 26 me (me, as Moslemin their shrouds at Mecca,) 1. 32
sulphureous (sulphurous) 1. 33 forever (for ever) 1. 34 hold
(bear) page 283 1. 6 why :— (,) 1.8 endeavours (endeavors)
1. of (, of) 1. 11 overawed (over-awed) 1. \dcanvass (canvas)
I. 29 ; yet(—) 1. 30 splendour (splendor) page 384 1. 5 im-
promptus (n. i.) 1. 7-9 (for . . . improvisations), (, (for . . .
improvisations,)) 1. 13 remembered (borne away in memory)
1. 24 Radiant (Snow-white) page 285 1. 4 odour (odor) 1. 12
ruler (Sovereign) 1.17 row/(sole) 1.1 ^flowing (flowing,) page
286 1. 6 ballad, (o. c) 1. 8 (note not in G. M.) 1. 14 conditions
(condition) 1. 22 fungi (n. i.) 1. 27-29 the gradual . . . walls
(i.) page 287 1. S the Heaven (; the Selenography of Brew-
ster; ille Heaven) 1. 10 , by (de) 1. 14 Directorium (n. i.)
1. 14 Iiujuisitorum (Inquisitorium) 1. \<) the (the earnest and
repeated) 1. 27-2S (...) (o. par.) 1. 30 worldly (wordly)
1. 33 consideration (considerations) page 288 1. 3 burial-
(o. h.) 1. 7 by no (not by any) 1. 8 unnatural, (o. c.) 1. 16
entirely (utterly) 1. 32-34 A striking . . . Usher (The exact
similitude between the brother and sister even here again
startled and confounded me. Usher) page 289 1. 26 utter-
ance. (.—) 1. 27 some (an) 1. 27 labouring (laboring) 1. 31 for
(as) page 290 1. 4 was (was, most) 1. 5-6 after . . . donjon,
(after the entombment of the lady Madeline,) 1. 10-30 en-
deavoured (endeavored) 1. 12 bewildering (phantasmagoric)
1. 17 tiemour (tremor) 1. 23 hearkened (harkened) 1. 2S-29
(. . .), ( ) page 291 1. 1 recognised (recognized) \.$,more-
tri er, (o.) 1. 6 hysteria (n. i.) 1. 6 demeanour (demeanor) 1. 7
anything (any thing) I. 14 the (the gigantic) page 292 1. 7
;—the (—) 1. 9 listen ;— (—) 1. 12 ; but (—) 1. 19 , might
(o. c.) 1. 22 wild (wild,) 1. 23-24 hearkened (harkened) 1. 24-25


342
NOTES.
page 293 1. 10 and, (o. c.) I. 34 , the (o. c.) page 295 1. ?o
feet; (,) page 296 1. 2. anile? (?—) page 297 1. 11 zigzag
(zig-zag) 1. 11 to (, to) Note not in 1840.
Variations of GrisnxioU from the text.
[Motto page 273] [re'sonne] (resonne) page 287 1. 14
[Inquisitorum] (Inquisitorium) page 293 1. 9 [a/arumed]
(akirummed) [Small caps, on page 296-297 are italics in
Griswold] page 296 1. 23 \_panels\ (pannels).
WILLIAM WILSON.
Burton's Gentleman's Magazine, October, 1839;
The Gift, 1840; Broadway Journal, II., 8.
The text follows the BrcaJiuav Journal.
Griswold shows one verbal variation, and some others in spelling,
punctuation, and accent.
This piece was sent to The Gift before its appearance in Burton's,
judging by the words, "From The Gift 1840" prefixed to it in
the magazine. The two states are not precisely alike, although
the variations are few. The tale as it appeared in the collection
of 1840 has some few variations from both the states just
mentioned.
It is not until the Broadiuay Journal state that we find careful
and extensive revision.
Variat ions of Gentleman s Magazine from the text.
Motto, 1. 1 of (o.) Chamberlayne (Chamberlain) page 298
1. 4 — for . . . horror— (, for . . . horror,) 1. S —to{. To)
1. 10—and (o. d.) 1. iS mantle, (mantle. I shrouded my
nakedness in triple guilt) 1. 21 chance— (,) page 300 1. 1
fellcrwnten (fellow-men) 1. 10-11 And . . . suffered? (And
therefore has he never thus suffered.) 1. 15 the descendant


NOTES. 343
(am come) 1. 28 and, (o. c.) 1. 33 life, (o. c.) 1. 34 rambling
. . . house, (rambling, cottage-built, and somewhat decayed
building) page 301 1. 3 ancient (ancient and inordinately
tall) 1. 8 deep (deep,) 1. 9 , each (o. c.) 1. 11 fretted (old,
fretted,) 1. 13 , as (o. c.) 1. 21 locality (locality,) 1. 25 ir-
regular (irregular, and cottage-built) 1. 26 a high (an
enormously high) 1. 32 neighbouring (neighboring) page
302 1. 9 vast, (o. c.) 1. 9, of late (o. c.) 1. 12 , too (o. c.)
1. 16 did . . . inspire (it inspired) 1. 19 hinges, (o. c.) 1. 19
mystery, — (,) 1. 20 more (far more) 1. 30 indeed— {,) page
303 1. 1 house! (house) 1. 3 windings— (,) 1. 4 sub (sub-)
1. 4 difficult (impossible) 1. 13 here, (o. c.) 1. 14 , in (o. c.)
1. 22 sanctum (n. i.) 1. 25 the "("the) 1. 29 the" ("the)
1. 30 the" (" the) page 304 1. 1 length (length, mean-
ingless gashes,) 1. 8 , /(o. c.) 1. 11 it; (,) 1. 16 —even
(>) 1. 19 Sray (grey) 1- 24 exerpus (n. i.) 1. 28 holidays,
(o. c.) 1. 30 intrigues;— (—) 1. 34 siecle (o. a.) page
305 1. 1 ardor (ardency) 1. 2 , soon, (o. c.) 1. 3 slow, (o. c.)
1. 4 ascendancy (ascendency) 1. 5 myself; — (—) 1. 5 0 (one)
1. 8 myself;— (—) 1. 9 ;for (,) 1. 14 Wilson, (o. c.) 1. 16
school- (o. h.) 1.17 class— (,) 1. 20 indeed, (o. c.) 1. 21 is (be)
1. 26 ;— the (—) 1. 31 ; since (,) page 3061.4 be (be utterly)
1. 26 ; for (,) 1. 28-30 namesahe. . . nativity, (namesake —
a somewhat remarkable coincidence — was born on the
nineteenth of January, 1811—and this is precisely the
day of my own nativity.) page 307 1. 1 quarrel (quarrel,)
1. 4 on (upon) 1. 5 on (upon) 1. 11 formed (were formed)
1. n-120 . . . and (of a) 1. 12 admixture;— (mixture—)
1. 15 moralist (moralist fully acquainted with the minute
springs of human action,) 1. 19 us, (o. c.) 1. 22 a (that of a)
1. 23-24 endeavours (endeavors) 1. 32 , arising (o. c.) 1. 34
myself; — (—) page 308 1. 1 organs, (o. c.) 1. 5 many; (,)
1. 8 me, (o. c.) 1. 9 solve, (—) 1. 12 plebeian (plebeian,) 1. 20
must, (o. c.) 1. 28 even singularly (not altogether unlike)
1. 30, which (o. c.) page 3091.5 schoolfellows (school-fellows)
1. 6 ; but (,) 1. 8 , can (for myself can) 1. 14 were (, were) 1. 29
endeavours (endeavors) 1. 34 ; or (,) page 310 1. 2-3 ( ... )


344
NOTES.
(o.) 1. 6 tcnuard (towards) 1. 15 age (age,) 1. 18 might (might,)
1. 19 less frequently (more seldom) 1. 21 hated (hated,)
1. 21 despised (derided) 1. 22 extreme (extreme,) 1. 26 school-
mates (school-mates) page 311 1. 12-13 of . . . been . . .
with . . . vie, (that myself and the being who stood before
me had been) 1. 13 — some (;) 1. 19 large (enormously large)
1. 21-22 (...) (o. par.) 1. 25 ; although (—) 1. 26 but
(only) 1. 29 One night (It was upon a gloomy and tempest-
uous night of an early autumn) 1. 31 mentioned, (mentioned,
that,) 1. 33 bedroom (bed-room) 1. 34 long been (been long)
page 312 1. 6 lamp, (o. c.) 1. 14 looked ; — (,) 1. 20 , indeed,
(i>.) 1. 21 as if (as) 1. 23 gated;— (—) 1. 26 name! (;)
I. 27 person! (;) 1. 31 , thai (o. c.) 1. 31 saw (witnessed)
1. 31 , merely, (o.) page 313 1. 6 least (least,) 1. iS , en-
gulfed (—engulfed) 1. iS at once (, at once,) 1. it) chambers
(chamber) 1. 29 night; (,) 1. 32 and perhaps (, perhaps)
1. 32 dangerous (dangerous,) 1. 33 grey (gray) page 314
1. 3 wonted (intolerable) 1. 6 voice . . . without, (voice from
without of a servant.) 1. ywine (the potent Vin de Barae)
1. 15 the (a) 1. 15 semicircular (o. h.) 1. 16 threshold (thresh-
hohl) 1. 16 , / (o. c.) 1. 17 and (and (what then peculiarly
struck my mail fancy)) 1. iS kerseymere (cassimere) 1. 20
perceive; (—) 1. 21 Upon (Immediately upon) 1. 29 ; but
(—) 1. 33 whispered (whispered.) page 315 1. 14 satisfied:
(—) 1. 16 academy (cap.) 1. 22 outfit (outfit,) 1. 24 heart,—
(—) 1. 32 //eroded (s. 1.) page 316 1. 4-5 estate, (o. c.)
1. 12 honourable (honorable) 1. 12 main (main,) 1. 17 courses,
(o. c.) 1. 29 the (a) page 317 1. 3 colouring (coloring) 1. 15
ccarte (n. i.) 1. 19 evening, (o. c.) 1. 22 account (, account)
1. 24 amount (amount of money) 1. 26 —he (,) 1. 27 well-
feigned (o. h.) 1. 31 toils; (—) 1. 32 an (a single) 1. 34
wine : (—) page 318 1. 21 all; (,) 1. 22 silence (and un-
broken silence) 1. 29 heavy (heavy,) 1. 34 , about (of about)
page 319 1. 2 feel (n. i.) 1. OS , he . . . bones, (—he . . .
bones —) 1. 9 . / (o. c.) 1. 9 behaviour (behavior) 1. 12 Icartl
(n. i.) 1. 21 J: op (dropping) 1. 22 departed at once (at once
departed) 1. 25 little (but little) 1. 2S all (all of) 1. 2S court


NOTES. 34;
(court-) 1. 29 Icartl (n. i.) 1. 32 honours (honors) page 320
1. 1 length (breadth) 1. 3 breadth (length) 1. 6 burst (out-
rageous burst) 1. 6 this (this shameful) 1. 8 , with (o. c.)
1. 16 smile (smile,) 1. 17 Indeed, (o. c.) 1. 19 instantly
(, instantly,) 1. 23 by (, by) 1. 29 an absurd degree of (a
degree of absurd) 1. 29 to (, to) page 321 1. 9 Preston;
(,) 1. 10 own; (,) 1. 11 defiance; (,) 1. 23 —at Berlin —
(, at Berlin,) 1 . 32 then (now) page 322 1. 20 —in (,) 1. 22
at (in) 1. 23 Egypt,— (,) 1. 25 days,— (,) 1. 26 rival,—
(,) 1. 31 sentiment (sentiments) page 323 1. 8 —to hesi-
tate— (o. d.) 1. 16 Carnival (s. 1.) 1. 24-25,(...)(,...,)
1. 30 — At (o. d.) 1. 32 whisper (n. i.) 1. 34 absolute phrenty
(perfect whirlwind) page 324 1. 3 in . . . own (like my-
self) 1. 4-5 Spanish . . . rapier. A . . . face, (large Spanish
cloak, and a mask of black silk which entirely covered
his features.) 1. 11 stand'."— (,") 1. 12 ball-room (room)
1. 12 ante- (o. h.) 1. 13 adjoining— (,) 1. 18 ; then (,)
1. 22 power (the power) 1. 27 that (this) 1. 32 view t (.)
page 325 1. 1-2 — mirror . . . confusion — (mirror, it
appeared to me,) 1. 5-6 advanced . . . gait. (, advanced,
with a feeble and tottering gait, to meet me.) 1. 9-13
His . . . own I (Not a line in all the marked and sin-
gular lineaments of that face which was not, even iden-
tically, mine own I His mask and cloak lay, where he
had thrown them, upon the floor.) 1. 14 ; but (,) 1. 16
said: (—) 1. 18-19 to . . . Hope I (dead to the world and
its hopes.).
Variations of The Gift, 1S40, from above.
Page 30a 1. 5 slow (slow,) 1. 30-31 first advent or final
departure from school (advent . . . thence) page 303 1. 9
inconceivable, (—) 1. 18 , in (o. c.) page 304 1. 2 utterly
(entirely) 1. 12 , was (o. c.) page 305 1. 9 truth (fact) 1. 30 a
(, a) 1. 34 companions (associates) page 306 1. 27 since (after)
page 307 1. 20 and . . . covert, ((and . . . covert)) 1. 24 en-
deavours (endeavors) page 3081. id it (it,) 1. 22 ,grew, (o. c.)


346
NOTES.
1. 29 rumour (rumor) page 309 1. 5 school (school-) 1. 14
were (, were) 1. 29 endeavours (endeavors) page 311 1. 3 de-
meanour (demeanor) I. S ; wild (—) 1. S , and (o. c.) page 315
1. 21-22 furnished (furnishing) 1. 2S ardour (ardor) page
316 1. 22 extravagance! (?) page 317 1. 3 colouring (coloring)
I. 20 7i»///; (, with) ]. 29 colour (color) page 318 I. 29 heany
(heavy,) page 3ig 1. 9 behaviour (behavior) 1. 32 arronde"
{anondecs) 1. 33 honours (honors) page 320 1. 3 honour
(honor) page 322 I. 20 honour (honor) page 324 1. 2 / (I
had) 1. II /stand (you stand) page 325 1. 20 thine (thine
own.)
Variations of iS.fO from Gentleman s Magazine.
Page 300 I. 2S and, (o. c.) page 301 1. 21 when (, when)
1. 32 neighbouring (neighboring) page 302 1. 12 , too (o. c.)
1. 20 for (for far) 1. i^fine, (o. c.) 1. 26 any ////wi,'(anything)
page 303 1. 4 sub divisions (subdivisions) 1. 25 the " (" the)
page 304 1. holidays, (o. c.) page 305 1. 2 , soon (o. c.)
I. ; , but (o. c.) page 306 1. 2S 1S09 (1811) page 307 1. 31
peculiarity, (o. c.) page 308 1. I organs, (o. c.) page 309 1. 3
himself), (,)) 1. 5 schoolfellcnvs (school-fellows) page 310
1. 26 schoolmates (si hool-mates) page 312 1. 6 , with (o. c.)
page 313 1. 6 to (, to) 1. Io senses: (;) 1. 18 , at once, (at
once) page 315 1. 16 academy (cap.) page 316 1. 12 honour-
able (honorable) page 317 1. 20 altogether (altogether,) 1. 27
well-feigned (o. h.) page 318 1. 1 falor (pallor) 1. 34 entered,
(o c.) page 3ig I. S bones, (—) 1. 9 behaviour (behavior) 1. 25
had (had but) page 320 1. 16 smile), (.)) page 322 I. 2a
it,"/our (honor) page 324 1. 10 shall (i.) page 325 1. 2\lay
(lay.).
Variations of Grisuuald from the text.
[Motto]. Page 298I. \ of(o.) 1. 2 Chamberlayne's (Chim-
in rlainV) 1. 8 /orerrr (for ever) page 301 1. 32 neighbouring
(neighboring) page 302 1. II laws (cap.) 1. 33 holy days
(holidays) page 304 I. 16 outre (o. a.) 1. 34 [silde] (o-a.)


348
NOTES.
ing) page 116 1. 21 sip (sup) page 131 I. 22 sip (sup) page
146 1. 11 barque (bark) page 152 1. 34 lichens (lichen) page
153 1. 28plentiful (plenty) page 160 1. 23 plentiful (plenty)
1. 28 tnade for (made) page 161 1. 10 Haywood (Heywood)
page 165 1. 11 sale (sail) page 168 1. 32 eleventh (eleven)
page 197 1. 31 waters (water) page 203 1. 29 believe (believed)
page 223 1. 12-13 °f "''/'"'I' ■ • '" llit sides (in the sides . .
of which) 1. 33 in form (form) page 225 1. 8 indentations
(indentures).
S. .i W. Several foreign words corrected in spelling.
The Fall of the House of Usher.
S. & W. page 286 1. I ghastly rapid (rapid ghastly).
Ing. page 276 1. 33 spacious (specious) page 282 1. 22
attempts (attempt) page 288 1. 2 man (men) page 293 1. 13
that from (it appeared to me that, from) page 293 1. 26
soon (sore) page 2g4 1. 19predominate (predominant).
William Wilson.
Stod. page 311 1. 5 '" his air (his air).
S. & W. page 299 1. 1 say c/[B. J.] (say).
Ing. page 299 1. 21 Elagabalus (Elah-Gabalus) page 304
1. 32 a (an) page 318 1. 32 the (their).